Ma
DAN SELENE
ALEVE) LEE ey
ARR PAU LEV ORS TY DY)
SIV Site ’
, Sader s ‘fs
Havignys
Us G4
} 8
Sse aye egg g
PO ly
AON ee tergs tries wy 5G ! if
eee: Beh a Tey eee He SOP AN eas
cts) } i By 4)
Bigs
Press
id)
PORE LRT UA)
4 IRE IAAS SET EYY) :
tay
APO ey
WV senas sys
Net etgt
* < &
Beayeyys
SOUS Ces
Nyy
Phang
anny
tena
: SEAL OE NE UPD
feboiaeey SAU ECO TTT
AARALS YAS TS D) DOO yy persis
ARES ey) AL Vattes
Veareguyy
VPLraseee
SeseVa yey ) :
Alwaetieivavtree,
Mining Jeet
Garin NSIT ha) : PL)
RODEO) vaya JINN Tere
PAU Te eS LANA ID EIT TE u
LEDS e aT) COST ta) PARAS OTT? Y
Tere ATO aNes VL Ca sacaey
Ee EO arty Venda
ALIAAASIS SSOP IOUT ETTY PARLE S ER CEEL IVORY
Heoveriehas OE RRE EE YTD)
ARCS OS]
SUBS Go: vey ay
rr Was ae
Phebrnay
: Vs TOV ey Shea
SOUL Oe hy er vege
Meee vuniny WV Cay Vi }
Ween Le
This
Vorueenvars
% ’
Soe oe Seo SeSeSeseoe5e ren)
BIBRARY OF
Illinois State
LABORATORY OF NATURAL HISTORY,
i URBANA, ILLINOIS.
The person charging this material is re-
sponsible for its return on or before the
Latest Date stamped below.
Theft, mutilation, and underlining of books
are reasons for disciplinary action and may
result in dismissal from the University.
UNIVERSITY OF ILLINOIS LIBRARY AT URBANA-CHAMPAIGN
AUG 12 lig”.
DEC 16 bez
NOY 25 1992
AUG 4 4 1993
‘AUE OY 1993
L161— O-1096
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2013
http://archive.org/details/annalsmagazineot6184unse
j iy hia. i
yt ’ 4 Wy
nl i ' 7
} " \ bis, i
‘ y ‘
i} i , ‘
’ , j 1
|
- »
Wea . ia
Ay, | ‘
e , ;
uae | } tf
oath] vf Pa
\ vit
Pails) 4 \
: ‘
'
: ;
! '
, {
i i ¥ \
hee. « ‘4
Ai aN Awe
* ih
Oe ana |
.
J 4
ey)
‘wie -
i
t
wy,
‘
{
si ‘.
' .
ae
anes
of ‘
? mths :
a2 fp nal \ 1
a 8 Mss as
ae A .
!
al
.
'
I
J t j
* y
y ' j Hv Y i
Z 7” i }
. or \ I '
Ly ( s } ,
A , \ ' f
Ny oti F ixh as 1 ld L
ee Tie! ; f {
ee i uh ' {
j j - ' f i
5 , ih "\ ff idl
ie oF Any 1 iss, Ne 4) le
* % a
j yo 4 f ied y ;
2 ll ’ ' fi » t Mb oh ia
Deut Aa eet! wate Was vs Pes hate “a
e L® , ")* 1 if ' , \ } oy
a uate Mabie TOC aw eae Al f
Pa Te eee ipa, Mee a haa Pa
MeN Smet hae! OY alt ante Nita chan
RRS ANE Gaye wits y [ 5 a iY ae
ive it l r 1 \ a " a
" j
Wadi! 1 s MO
ae
La i
pene cep Te $$
— wet ‘tutt
Bray nusg fo oasboe fo more
ee
ger ee
Pr) ee eee
oe 2 cia Ste mee ed eee 8 Ee
é S&S ;
ae
San
Le
ne
et ee
mg GILLB?
oe
\ 22 eho) me UoLIQaT - °
<= F
oa ee ;
eS .
Le Q200 TT OPIVOT Fi
—
Rae © Sane sh Ss ON taki 2 a aes Bt
wprerpony lyniny eyg fo boy
THA Id TA 9.227 20 yryo boyy p ue
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY,
INCLUDING
ZOOLOGY, BOTANY, ann GEOLOGY.
(BEING A CONTINUATION OF THE ‘ MAGAZINE OF BOTANY AND ZOOLOGY,’ AND OF
LOUDON AND CHARLESWORTH ’S MAGAZINE OF ‘NATURAL HISTORY.)
CONDUCTED BY
Siz W. JARDINE, Bart.—P. J. SELBY, Esa.,
Dr. JOHNSTON,
DAVID DON, KEsa., Pror. Bor. Kine’s Cou, Lonp.,
AND
RICHARD TAYLOR, F.L.S.
es VE,
—
LONDON:
PRINTED AND PUBLISHED BY R. AND J. E. TAYLOR.
) SOLD BY S. HIGHLEY;, SIMPKIN AND MARSHALL; SHERWOOD AND CO.: W. WOOD,
TAVISTOCK STREET, BAILLIERE, REGENT STREET, AND PARIS:
{ LIZARS, AND MACLACHLAN ‘AND STEWART, EDINBURGH ;
| CURRY, DUBLIN: AND ASHER, BERLIN.
1841,
““Omnes res create sunt divine sapientie et potentie testes, divitie felicitatis
humane: exharum usu bonitas Creatoris; ex pulchritudine sapientia Domini; ex
ceconomia in conservatione, proportione, renovatione, potentia majestatis -elucet.
Earum itaque indagatio ab hominibus sibi relictis semper estimata; a vere eruditis
et sapientibus semper exculta; male doctis et barbaris semper inimica fuit.”—
LINN.
er: re
CONTENTS OF VOL. VI.
NUMBER XXXIV.
Page
I. On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland ; with Remarks on
Mr. Mackay’s Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T. D. Hincxs, LL.D.,
a eee e cli Siadee nen y sidecases ccaeececauepessacccaccesesscsaees 1
II. On Spheronites and some other genera from which Crinoidea
SP NE VOM ISUGE 0 can. isnsssecasespeectetecrensnaneecssessssess 12
III. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland.
By Wm. Tuompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
eter ce dann drancseeeecssccseccencsessocsces eens: swewas 16
IV. Observations on Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. By
Dr. M. J. Scuterpen, Professor of Botany in the University of Jena
Me eee diss cic nia scceinweneannncvacvecsessorsonvesrecsencconss 35
V. Characters of new Genera and Species of New Holland Cype-
race@, Kestiacee, and Juncacee. By Prof. C.G. Nees von [Esenpecx. 45
VI. On the Structure of the Stigma in Mimulus and Diplacus. By
MIE CRI BON 05.450 cc cde cas cecccsacdcccaveessvienveccccesecccsvoscns 51
VII. A Note upon the Genus Decaisnia, Ad. Brong. By Professor
as is AM a cicicip sigan 'sice.n.0 c'siaenepacevrcdeccascierpuinasedectarecacs 52
VIII. On a new British Species of Colymbetes. By Cuartes C.
Poemermome mage Nk, P.TLS., F.GS., 826. csreccccsseccsccncneccesceeces 53
IX. Additional Observations on the Gemme of Polygonum vivipa-
rum. By Georce Dicxiz, Esq., A.L.S., Lecturer on Botany in the
Pmmeraty ana King’s College, Aberdecen...........0s.sccscsscscccscscescons 55
X. On Lychnis diurna and vespertina of Sibthorp. By CuaruesC.
Paemmeron en. MAL PTL.S.) FLGiS:, S20. cc ccccistencsccnecucseesecss 56
XI. Some Observations on the Origin and Direction of the Woody
Fibre of the Stems of Palms. By Grorcr Garpner, Esq., Surgeon... 57
XIf. Excerpta Botanica, or abridged Extracts translated from the
Foreign Journals, illustrative of, or connected with, the Botany of
Great Britain. By W. A. Leicuron, Esq., B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
On the mode of Growth of the Ophioglosse@. By Aurx. Braun.... 62
Proceedings of the Geological Society; Zoological Society ......... 62—71
On a white variety of the Hyacinth and Columbine; On a Species of
Balenoptera stranded on Charmouth Beach; On Hybrid Phea-
sants ; On a specimen of the Shearwater Petrel, Kite, &c. ; Notes
on British Birds; On the Discovery of Hypericum linearifolium in
England; Temperature of Vegetables; Micrography— new ob-
iv CONTENTS.
Page
servations on the Infusoria of Rock Salt; On the genus Pupzna,
by John Edward Gray, Esq.; On the Byssus of Unio, by John G.
Anthony, Esq., with Notes, by J. E. Gray, Esq.; On some re-
cently proposed Genera of the Viverride ; Return of Mr. Gould;
Meteorological Observations and Table ...ss....sesecseceteesecees 72—80
NUMBER XXXV.
XIII. Observations on the Genus 7'yphlopone, with descriptions of
several exotic species of Ants. By J. O. Westwoop, F.L.S. (Witha
late.) vcsiepncs's dasipah's eves suis ceeaecupeteeansedanaesesaiscaeonital; 4 0es nn
XIV. Zoological Notices. By Dr. A, Puiuipr1. (With Two Plates.)
XV. Thoughts on the Equivocal Generation of Entozoa. By Jas.
L. Drummonp, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and Physiology in the
Royal Belfast. Institution, Ge. | ........ssieseesessasesnanhe sas teeeeeee Ay
XVI. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland.
By Wan. Tuompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
|B FS 8 Bas sas SAGAN Son sock Ua ade sedinoceba gutissacee Ralsmiegs a doccsesausaselpienstienils
XVII. On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland; with Re-
marks on Mr. Mackay’s Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T. D. Hincxs,
MGTIO, MRA. csivenn sjeusnes 80542 ise siecn eudwe a veins omheey o> ene
XVIII. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Bo-
tany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyven, M.D., Professor of
Botany in the University of Berlin ............ siadlsia Sw a ¥eisls cela sis'ele ne ete
XIX. Account of a Specimen of the Oblong Sunfish, Orthagoriscus
Oblongus, taken at Par in Cornwall, and preserved in the Museum of
the Royal Institution of Cornwall at Truro. By Jonarnan Coucn,
F.L.S., M.R.G.S. of Cornwall .....:. Sachs beavis ones ed lovangueneenee eet emmE
New Books :—Icones Fungorum, &c. Tomus 3. J. C. Corda.—Plantes
Cryptogames de France. Fasc. 21. Par J. B. H. J. Desmazieéres.
—Monographia Tuberacearum, Auctore Carolo Vittadini.— Lin-
81
89
10]
109
126
136
144
nea,en vournal fur.die Botanik; Qe...2. 2.35. ¢.2sce0eeenwenes 145—147
Proceedings of the Botanical Society of London; Zoological So-
PlCLY ener pt i) AT Re CEE ee NIC ERE LE 148—155
Notice of a Species of Warbler new to Britain; Physophores; Echi-
nide; Carinaria; History of Mollusca; The Genus Brocchia of
Bronn ; ‘ The Sexes of Limpets. Patellz;’? The exhibition of
Fishes in Museums; Mr. Heckl’s Method of closing Glass Jars;
Stands for Birds, &c.; The Genus Gynameda, Gray; The Epi-
phragma of Achatina; The Hoopoe; Meteorological Observations
FFG MUA ers cs a, oe Gatdind OES ARee ea ae iho oe oe ee Cen Eee 155—160
NUMBER XXXVI.
XX. On the Stinging property of the Lesser Weever-fish (Trachi-
nus Vipera). By Grorce James Atuiman, Esy. Ina Letter to Wm.
Tuompson, Esq., Vice-Pres. Natural History Society of Belfast
eseeeaoece
CONTENTS. Vv
Page
XXI. Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By Arruur Hini Hassatz, :
meeeeetinc.s.t. (With Three Plates.)............scsevcvescensessceceuess 166
XXII. A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the Class Hypo-
stoma (Asterias, Linnzus). By Joun Epwarp Gray, Esq., F.R.S.,
' Keeper of the Zoological Collection in the British Museum
XXIII. On the true Method of discovering the Natural System in
Zoology and Botany. By Hueu E. Srricxianp, M.A., F.G.S., &c.... 184
XXIV. Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland.
By Wo. Tuompson, Vice-President of the Natural History Society of
ae ce dielde eariondiesaeswueslenndacsaccinectaecnssusascorssoecvsssorcecnes 194
XXV. On some Objections to the Theory of attributing the Natural
Terraces on the Eildon Hills to the action of water. By J. E. Bow-
IN EE Sets pocctee scceae cen eccccorscinsbvstessseccetssccesecssive’s 207
New Books:—The Flora of Yorkshire, by Henry Baines, Sub-curator
to the Yorkshire Philosophical Society.—A Flora of Shropshire,
by W. A. Leighton, Esq., B.A., &c.—Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke
Meeetietets CW ENYSIOIOGIC..... 0.2... 0cccsccsasteasssesvscedocens 215—219
Proceedings of the Zoological Society; Linnzean Society ......... 219—236
Note on Mr. Hassall’s Catalogue of Ivish Zoophytes ; Obituary: Mr.
Vigors ; Red-breasted Snipe ; Hoopoe, Little Stint; Fossil Fish;
Remarks on a specimen of Kingfisher, supposed to form a new
Species of the Zanysiptera; Fountain Gum Bottle; Carinaria
vitrea, Lamarck; Meteorological Observations and Table... 236—240
NUMBER XXXVII.
XXVI. Zoo-Geological Considerations on the Freshwater Wollusca.
By Epwarp Forsss, Esq., M.W.S., For Sec. B.S., &c. ...........sesc00e 241
XXVII. A Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. By S. V. Woop,
ee arcu na,dianc codes canevaiesasvedveds adeesadedsecees 3 . 243
XXVIII. Carabideous Insects collected by Mr. Darwin during fhe
Voyage of Her Majesty’s Ship Beagle. By G. R. WarEruouse, Esq. 254
XXIX. Excerpta Botanica, abridged from Foreign Journals. By
W. A. Leieuton, Esq. B.A., F.B.S.E., &c.
On the Structure of the Hairs on the Pericarp of certain Plants.
RT MIG ava o fy rceee ssc ts noes ysecctacoeccsscssesccsearecas 257
Conspectus of the Genera and Species of the Lemnacee. By
RRM Siocon es ce PwqeaccessGeaccentoescctnats:ssececcenaaves 259
XXX. Contributions to the History of the Development of the De-
Gage Grumtaces. By HeinricH RATHKE .......ccccecseccccscccencscecacs 263
XXXI. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany
for 1839. By the late Professor Meyen, of Berlin.................scecees 269
XXXII. A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of Starfish. By
Joun Epwarp Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &C. ceececscsecseseeecrscesceseenecenes 275
XXXIII. Some Remarks on the British Species of the Genus
Berra. CO. WY TON, Bisq., FL LSs .cccccaccseveosecsesenvcvevisensecece 290
vl CONTENTS.
: Page
XXXIV. On the Occurrence of two Species of Shells of the Genus
Conus in the Lias, or Inferior Oolite, near Caen in Normandy. By C.
Lyecy,-Bsq.,.F RSs, By G8 Gee. is ccce nog nase os cenen ee 9 6a cece ete ae 292
Proceedings of the Linnzan Society ; Zoological Society ; Microsco-
pical Society eeceeecects ee e@cegocescces BOC HCH FLEE EES EES OE EFE EEE EDEEEe 297—312
New Books :—Flora comitatus Pesthinensis.—Supplement to English
Botany. cacecess: +. es Sete eile eee nemne cetee satire Wer Baoan: ood swantee een hees 313
Dianthus plumarius, Linn. ; Sinapis Cheiranthus, Koch. ; Saaifraga
umbrosa; Menyanthes Trifoliata; Correction of a mistake rela-
ting to the River-Sponge Insect, and to the Freshwater Sponge, by
J. Hogg, Esq. ; The Animal of Hyria; Lottia pulchella; On the
Genus Euplocamus of Philippi; New Land Shells from New
Zealand ; Blood of Nudibranchia; Red Colour of the Salt-Marshes
of the Mediterranean ; Fossil Fauna of Brazil; Mr. Schomburgk ;
Denny’s Anopleura Britannie ; British Museum; Meteorological
Observations and Table (\.c.c35/0.i0ti dv eneae tes ate ctea seen 313—320
NUMBER XXXVIII.
XXXV. Hore Zoologice. By Sir W. Jarpine, Bart., F.R.S., &c. 321
XXXVI, On the recent Additions to the Flora of Ireland. By
Cuartss C. Basincton, Esq., M.A., ¥.0.S., &e. ..ccesecesccens deparoasie 328
XXXVITI. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany for 1839. By the late Professor Mryen, of Berlin ............ 330
XXXVIII. Observations on the Genus Polycera of Cuvier, with
Descriptions of two new British Species. By Josnua Atper, Esq.
(With a Plate.) .....ceccscseeescseeeceecceceeeweees pvc swalent eves Sesame ey a 337
XXXIX. Additions to Mr. Wood’s Catalogue of Crag Radiaria.
By M. AGASSIZ seserereecereceresecscenseseteceseeecoeeeees eos deinpincelet cade deine 343
XL. On the Existence of Infusoria in Plants. By Cuartes Mor-
ren, M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of Liege .........4+ 344
XLI. On the Natural Terraces on the Eildon Hills being formed by
the Action of Ancient Glaciers. By J. E. Bowman, Esq., F.L.S., &c. 346
XLII. Carabideous Insects collected by Charles Darwin, Esq., du-
ring the Voyage of the Beagle. By G. R. Waruruouste, Esq. ......... 351
XLIII. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berkxetey,
WEAR Els. Sat qt MV “kLALeS. Ji. cna. ser cnnsnmennce tr cee sen sn eaeetenee 355
XLIV. A List of Mammalia and Birds collected in Assam by John
McClelland, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the service of the East India
Company: revised by ‘T. Horsrrerp, M.D., V.P.L.S., &e. oo... sees 366
New Works :—Dr. Johnston’s History of British Sponges and Coral-
lines.—Memorie della Societa Italiana delle Scienze residente in
Modena.—Species Hepathicarum, a J. B. G. Lindenberg.—Die
Naturlichen Pflanzensysteme, von Dr. H. L. Zunck.—Florula Ca-
prariz, a J. Moris et J. de Notaris.—Skandinaviens Fiskar 374—878
CONTENTS.
Proceedings of the Cambridge Philosophical Society ; Botanical So-
ciety of Edinburgh ; Royal Society of Edinburgh ; Tweedside Phy-
sical and Antiquarian Society ; Dublin Natural History Society ;
Leeds Philosophical and Literary Society; Geological Society ;
Vil
Page
Royal Botanic Society and Garden —.......sessscccscsncscevees 379—394
New species of the Australian genus d/cyone ; Freshwater Shells col-
lected in Wexford; Capture of some rare Birds on the Cotswold
Hills; Remarkable Habit in a Fish; Aquilegia vulgaris; Mr.
Gutch on rare species taken near Swansea; The former existence
of Glaciers in Scotland; New species of Hygrocrocis; Anthus
Richardi, Richard’s Pipit; Facility of Water Communication in
the Northern Parts of South America; Meteorological Observa-
SURMMEIP OUNY k e wisn cetsscacindsccsctnctsccescovecseca 394—100
NUMBER XXXIX.
XLV. On Saxifraga umbresa and the Kerry Saxifrages. By the
eects cicgic ccc saacecssccececcnnstsesscassetecsescessscsces
XLVI.—On some new or rare Fish occurring on the Coast of Ire-
ioe isy Prepuricn M’Coy, Esq., M.G.S., &c. .........csccccseccecees
XLVII. Some further particulars of the Coco de Mer (Lodoicea
Setemaram). By Georce Cranks, Esq. .......scseccscocccceccscevsecces
XLVIII. Commentary on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds.’ 8vo.
London, 1840. By H. E. Srricxuanp, Esq., M.A., F.G.S., &c. ......
XLIX. Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological Botany
made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meven, M.D., Professor of Botany
MEU RCECIEY Of TCP oo. 6.25. akeckcccscescstssecsecoceccuscsetersentoc
L. Notices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J. Berxecey, M.A.,
MIE CDIATI CS EABLCS.) 6. ccccccoscncscccrsscsuenecsousssccasccscccecedons
LI. Notes on British Char, Salmo Umbla, Linn., §. Salvelinus, Don.
By Wm. Tuompson, Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist. Society of Belfast............
LII. A List of Mammalia and Birds collected in Assam by John
McClelland, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the service of the East India
Company, Bengal Establishment: revised by ‘T. Horsrieup, M.D.,
EL CCOMOIIICH .) , 5) ..0rcccescceccdeccencceceseectacsccetenoreencs
LIII. Observations on the Great Seal of the Farn Islands, showing
it to ke the Halicherus griseus, Nilss., and not the Phoca barbaia. By
MEMEO yy Ao L1).5 OCCl, CLC, cose sec sccsceasscncessccscsevedeandesses
LIV. On the natural affinities of the Zepidosiren; and on the dif-
fering opinions of Mr. Owen and M. Bischoff with regard to them. By
MEMES ssn cs acdnsdusbayvrcodsencecccocsnctscdhoressceeccccssspecese
LY. Information respecting Zoological and Botanical Travellers ...
New Books :—Crania Americana, or a comparative view of the Skulls
of various Aboriginal Nations of North and South America, to
which is prefixed an Essay on the varieties of the Human Species,
by S. G. Morton, M.D.—The Birds of Australia, by John Gould,
401
410
462
466
468
vill CONTENTS.
Page
F.L.S., &c.— Algae Scandinavize exsiccate, quas distribuit Johan.
Khr. Areschoug.—De Hydrodictyo utriculato dissertatio Botanica,
a Dr. John Ehr. Areschoug.—Icones Plantarum Rariorum Horti
Regii Botanici Berolinensis, herausgegeben von H. F. Link, Fr.
Klotzsch, Fr. Otto.—Verhandelingen over de Natuurlijke Geschie-
denis der Nedelandsche Overzeesche Bezittingen, door de Leden
der Natuurkundige Commissie in Oost-Indié en andere Schrij-
VEE. 2 pocketcsccaseeccccttinneesesccetsesccceecscetenes ss oc stmt
Proceedings of the Linnean Society ; Entomological Society ... 474—-480
NUMBER XL. SUPPLEMENT.
Proceedings of the Entomological Society (continued) ; Geological So-
ciety; Zoological Society; Royal Society of Edinburgh; Wer-
nerian Natural History Society ; Devon and Cornwall Natural
History Society ...... vad coecuVers'sbehene te: seat -a ema sescsesecssese £01L——a0
Dianthus plumarius ; Salicaria luscinioides ; The Tomtits and the Bee-
hives; Larus glaucus, Larus capistratus; A strange News-Car-
rier; Locusts at Sea; Mr. J. J. Gurney on Santa Cruz, St. Tho-
mas, and Dominica; Meteorological Observations and Table 525—530
PLATES IN VOL. VI.
Puate I. Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants.
II. Species of Typhlopone ; Anomma ; Solenopsis; Carebara, and
Pheidole.
III. Clavagella Balanorumn ; Pagurus hungarus; Asterope elliptica ;
Nauplius ; Laophonte.
IV. Psamathe longicauda; Thyone viridis; Peneus siphonoceros ;
Pontarachna punctulum ; Desmophyllum Stellaria.
Wi:
YL. f Irish Zoophytes.
Wit.
VIII. Map of the Family of Alcedinide.
IX. Polycera quadrilineata, P. citrina, and P. cristata.
6
XII. British Fungi.
ERRATA.
Page 19, Vitrina, last line but one, for this read which.
— 20, 16th line, for give read gain.
— 6, Helix granulata, for 1838 read 1854. ‘
— 31, Helix umbilicata, for rock limestone read rock,—limestone,—
— 199, Helix Pisana should be in the 4th instead of the 2nd column.
— 199, Vertigo edentula should be in the last column but one, instead of the last.
— 200, Ancylus fluviatilis, add to La Bergerie column.
— 201, line 3, instead of which is, read which latter is.
— 202, line 19, for renders read render. ;
— 395, line 8 from bottom, for Rio Bremo read Rio Branco.
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
I.—On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland; with Re-
marks on Mr. Mackay’s Flora Hibernica. By the Rev. T.
D. Hincxs, LL.D., M.R.I.A.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
GENTLEMEN,
HAvine met with various remarks which seem to imply a
peculiar negligence on the part of the Irish in respect of the
Natural History of their country, and these remarks having
been repeated without any effort to correct them, may I beg
permission through your valuable work to make some state-
ments on the subject? As I have for nearly fifty years taken
an interest in the botany of Ireland, and as J have had op-
portunities of knowing many persons who interested them-
selves about it, I hope I may not be deemed unreasonable,
especially as I have no claim of my own to bring forward or
any wish to speak lightly of the exertions of late botanists,
who I believe would not knowingly claim more than they are
fairly entitled to. As these remarks were chiefly suggested
by Mr. Mackay’s Flora Hibernica, or the reviews of it, I beg
to acknowledge my own obligation to him for that work, and
to express the esteem and regard I have felt for him for more
than thirty years that I have had the pleasure of being ac-
quainted with him.
Different opinions are entertained by botanists as to what
a local Flora should be. Remarks on the subject have been
made by Prof. Henslow*, attention to which might be of
much use; but I cannot blame Mr. Mackay, in the Flora of
such an extensive district as Ireland, for having inserted the
generic and specific characters, even though he may not have
added to those of Sirs J. HK. Smith and W. J. Hooker.
The Flora of a country should however do more, it should
* Magazine of Zoology and Botany, vol. i.
Ann. & Mag. Nai. Mist. Sept. 1840. B
2 The Rey. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
I conceive, as far as possible, discriminate between those
plants which are really indigenous, and those which appear
to have been introduced, whether at an early or a later period;
it should mark the situation in which the plant is found and —
the different parts of the country; whether abundant or scarce;
and on what kind of ground, as limestone, basalt, &c. It
should be an object to record the earliest notice of each plant,
and the name of the discoverer, if it can be ascertained, to
which may be added remarks on its nature and uses. And
in the case of a country like Ireland, which has its own pe-
culiar language still used in many parts of it, the name given
to the plant in that language should be recorded, when known,
as well as the common names in English. The author of a
local Flora should be a man well acquainted with the past
as well as present state of the district, and should be able to
make various branches of science contribute to the usefulness
of his work. Finally, if like Dr. Johnston, in his Flora of
Berwick-on-Tweed, he can render his work entertaining as
well as instructive, he will have a stronger claim on the gra-
titude of those for whom he has been labouring. That my
friend Mr. Mackay’s work does not meet all these objects is
no reason for censuring him, and with respect to the Irish
names, unless he had it in his power to give real ones, it was
much better to omit them altogether, than to do, what was
done in another case, manufacture names for the occasion,
which a native could hardly recognise.
Mr. Mackay’s introduction begins with the remark, “ It has
been matter of complaint that the history of the natural pro-
ductions of Ireland has hitherto been neglected,” but he
considers the censure as one of too great severity. The
authoress of an “Irish Flora,” published about three years
before Mr. Mackay’s, viz. in 1833, says, “it has been re-
marked, that when England and France had their provincial
Floras, the botany of this island was as much unknown as that
of an island in the Pacific; although its peasantry possessed
a very considerable knowledge of plants, which is, &c.—but
among its enlightened inhabitants it has remained almost a
sealed book, while men of science have been occupied inves-
tigating other countries not possessing half its richness in
vegetable productions.” -As a proof, the extraordinary de-
ficiency of information in this science, to be met with in the
surveys of counties in Ireland, is brought forward, with some
exceptions ; and be it remarked, that the works excepted were
published, or at least some of them, before 1750; 1. e. eighty
years before the time of making the remark. A reviewer of Mr.
Mackay’s work in the Dublin University Magazine, in a very
The Rey. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 3
interesting article, which proves the information and ability
of the writer, except that he knew little of the past state of
Ireland, renews the complaint of the neglect of the natural
history of Ireland, speaks of everything relating to it as only
just beginning, and compares this with the state of things in
Bavaria and Sweden, and then with America. He speaks of
the demand for general treatises and the publication of local
Floras in England ; adding, that “ no local Flora has ever been
attempted in Ireland.” Speaking of the progress of the sci-
ence, he adds, “ the valuable result of all is had in England ;
and among the Scotch almost every town of any magnitude
has its museum or botanic garden, or both, and it is but a few
years since the only similar establishments in Ireland were
those of Dublin—recently the spirited people of Belfast has
established both a museum and botanic garden. When Cork
or Limerick will choose to follow, where they did not know
how to take the lead, we know not.” There are not many who
are able to detect the errors here fallen into, and which have
been of late often repeated, because the greater part of the
readers are, like the writer, ignorant of the past ; and of what
great consequence is it, some may think, if the efforts of earlier
times be forgotten? Now as science is progressive, every
succeeding period derives advantage from that going before.
* No effort is lost,” and it becomes those who are now making
rapid advances, to acknowledge the advantages they derive
from what their predecessors have done ; and such is the ge-
neral feeling, though we occasionally meet with departures
from it, arising perhaps more from the ignorance of the writer
than from any desire to deprive the dead of any credit to which
they were entitled. According to the reviewer no previous
publication existed from which Mr. Mackay could obtain any
great amount of information respecting our indigenous plants.
“The only original work to which he could refer was that of
Threlkeld, published more than a century ago, and which is
unfortunately merely a catalogue of the more common plants
alphabetically arranged, with brief indication of their real or
supposed medical virtues. The work of K’Kogh is scarcely de-
serving of notice, and with one or two exceptions no botanical
information was to be obtained from the statistical surveys of
the different counties. The task of ascertaining the habitats
of rare plants and of discovering new ones, rested almost en-
tirely with the author and his contemporaries.” Now some-
what depends on the meaning annexed to contemporaries ;
and if it includes all who were living at the same time, even
those who were going off the stage when Mr. M. came on it,
it would include a great many whose principal services to bo-
; B2
4 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
tany were previous to Mr. Mackay’s settlement in Ireland,
and were in a great degree a cause of that settlement, to whom
I shall afterwards refer. I am willing to take it in that exten-
Sive sense, and trust I shall make it appear that Mr. Mackay
found much done by them before he saw Ireland. But does
not Mr. Mackay in his preface tell us of Molyneux’s cata-
logue of rare plants appended to Threlkeld? and previously
of Heaton, and Llhwyd and Sherard? Are not some of our
rarest plants recorded by Ray ? Does not he tell us of Smith’s
Cork and Kerry ? of Wade’s Flora Dublinensis and Plante
Rariores? Does he not refer to a catalogue of the plants of the
county Cork by Jas. Drummond? These are mentioned by
Mr. Mackay, but considered by his reviewer as absolutely
nothing. |
Having thus stated the charge brought, that the literary
men of Ireland had been peculiarly negligent of her botanical
treasures, I shall endeavour to show that it is in great mea-
sure not well-founded. It proceeds on the supposition that
because a local Flora had not been published, therefore “the
botany of Ireland was as much unknown as that of an island
in the Pacific.” Now we have seen that works were published
early in the 18th century, and that references are made to bo-
tanists in the 17th century : may we not then look to the com-
parative state of botany elsewhere? It is well known that for
a long period this science was cultivated merely as “ the hum-
ble but engaging handmaid of surgery and medicine.” All
the catalogues had a reference to this, except those of timber
trees and articles of food. It was not till the latter end of the
17th century, that botany began to make progress as a sci-
ence, and notwithstanding the valuable labours of Ray and
Tournefort, it was not till the establishment of the Linnzan
System, about the middle of the 18th century, that there was
any work “to enable a botanist by short determinate charac-
ters to discover the name of an unknown plant.” It is use-
less then to lament that there was no Jrish work of this kind,
when none existed anywhere. Without urging our ignorance
of what may be concealed in Irish MSS; without alleging
the change that had so recently taken place in Ireland by the
cutting down of woods and the formation of bogs; without
dwelling on its wretched internal state, so adverse to all sci-
entific inquiries ; it is enough to state that there was a like ig-
norance of plants in other countries, and that the idea of di-
stinct Floras as guides to students had not been conceived.
The earliest works in Ireland, as in England, were chiefly in-
tended to guide the medical practitioner, “ the culler of sim-
ples,” where to find what he wanted. It was not till1762, when
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 5
Hudson published his Flora Anglica, that British botanists
had a systematic manual, but are we therefore to regard the
works of preceding botanists as useless? An improved edi-
tion appeared in 1778, and Lightfoot’s Flora Scotica, the first
respecting the peculiar botany of Scotland which I have yet
traced, appeared in 1777, the work, be it recollected, of an Kin-
glishman, at the instigation and even the expense of a native
of Wales, Mr. Pennant. From this time the progress of the
science was rapid; in 1786 Dr. Withering published his
** Botanical Arrangement” in English, and shortly before or
soon after commenced Curtis’s Flora Londinensis and Bo-
tanical Magazine, Smith and Sowerby’s English Botany (in-
cluding Scotland and Ireland), and the Transactions of the
Linnzan Society. Previous to 1780 botany could have made
little progress m Great Britain, except amongst scientific
men, though the dawn of a brighter day of botanical science
may be observed in the records of the period immediately
preceding. My business however is with Ireland; and I shall
first inquire what had been done towards a botanical know-
‘ledge of that country previous to 1780; and then whether it
accompanied England in its advance, or by unaccountable and
shameful neglect, left all to be done, and by strangers, within
the last few years.
We have no records of the first discoverers, but we know
that a Rev. Mr. Heaton communicated the names of plants
he had found to How and Merret, and that, probably through
him, those plants which at present constitute the most re-
markable difference of the Flora of this island from that of
Great Britian, were known and recorded long before the time
of Threlkeld. In 1727 appeared the first list of Irish plants,
except what may possibly exist in the Irish language. I will
not repeat the slighting terms in which this work is spoken
of, but by giving a fuller account of his work, show that the
distinguished Robert Brown did not estimate the author of it
tov highly when he thought him deserving of a place amongst
the promoters of botanical knowledge. I allude to the cir-
cumstance of his having called a genus of plants by his name,
which he would hardly have done if he considered his work
so useless as some regard it. The title was “ Synopsis Stir-
pium Hibernicarum, &c. &c., being a short treatise of native
plants, especially such as grow spontaneously in the vicinity
of Dublin, with their Latin, English, and Irish names, and an
abridgement of their virtues, with several new discoveries ;
with an appendix of observations made upon plants by Dr.
‘Molyneux, Physician to the State in Ireland.” The modest
motto prefixed is, “ Mst quiddam prodire tenus si non detur
6 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland:
ultra.” The work was dedicated to Primate Boulter. Threl-
keld was an Englishman, who settled in Dublin as a physician
and dissenting minister. In his preface he speaks of having
devoted attention to botanical studies in England as well as
since he came to Ireland, and particularly mentions his ha-
ving been in danger in 1707 (twenty years before the publica-
tion of this work) in the neighbourhood of Tynemouth Castle,
from having been observed clambering on rocks instead of
keeping the high road. He expressly says too, that he col-
lected plants for twelve years, marking the place where they
grew, and preserving them in a Hortus siccus, whereas the
author of the article THRELKELDIA in Rees’s Cyclopedia
(did Sir J. E. Smith continue his contributions so long ?)
says, “ that this catalogue was founded on the papers of Dr.
Thos. Molyneux, or the communications of other people,” and
seems to question the propriety of Mr. Brown’s notice of him.
Rank in.science he neither claimed himself, nor have others
done it for him ; but so far is the preceding charge from being
just, that Dr. Molyneux’s contributions, having come too late
to be incorporated with the work, were printed as an Appen-
_ dix, and he appears to have expressly noticed every plant that
was inserted in his catalogue on the authority of others.
Threlkeld speaks of his work as a pocket-book, a small treatise,
an abridgement, by which he hopes to stir up others to con-
tribute their quota “to wipe off the ugly character Pompo-
nius Mela has fixed on the Irish inhabitants, cultores ejus in-
conditos esse, et omnium virtutum ignaros magis quam alias
gentes.” Yet he himself in the same preface gives a fair ex-
cuse for the neglect of this branch of learning, when he ob-
serves, “ that the wars and commotions have laid an embargo
upon the pens of the learned, or discord among the petty
subaltern princes has rendered perambulation perilous, least
they should be treated as spies,’ when he mentions his own
danger at Tynemouth in 1707. In the days of Threlkeld bo-
tany was little more than a branch of medicine, and in this
light he chiefly regarded it. To detail the virtues of plants
was his grand object, and he satisfies himself with the names
by which they could be found in the works of Gerard, Caspar
Bauhin and Ray, who appear to have been his authorities,
though he sometimes expresses himself peevishly of the
changes made by the last, which in his eyes were not improve-
ments. To their Latin name he adds the English one and
the Irish one, when he could attain it. These “ Irish names,”
he says, “1 copied from a manuscript which has great author-
ity with me, and seems to have been written sometime be-
fore the civil wars in 1641, and probably by that Reverend
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 7
Irish Divine Mr. Heaton, who is quoted by Dr. How in the
Phytologia Britannica” for several plants, and also by Dr.
Merret. He could find no living person acquainted with so
many, and whether K’Kogh also made use of the same MS.
or not, I have found their Irish names generally to agree.
The number of species enumerated by Threlkeld (exclusive
of all Cryptogamous plants, except the Fern tribe), was 473.
Mackay’s species in 1836 were 1054, and those of England
1436. When amongst those of Threlkeld we find Arbutus
Unedo, Dryas octopetala, Menziesia polifolia, Euphorbia Hi-
berna, Saxifraga umbrosa, Epipactis ensifolia, Osmunda re-
galis, Asplenium viride, and other rare plants, some peculiar to
Ireland, can we fairly say of such a country, that “its botany
was as much unknown as that of an island in the Pacific”?
May we not rather say that this collection made by Threlkeld,
of plants observed by himself or by his predecessors, was a re-
spectable foundation for future botanists to build upon? and
_ that it should be estimated not by the knowledge of the present
day, but by that of the period before the introduction of the
Linnean system? Amongst those whose discoveries were pre-
vious to Threlkeld’s work, were Lihwyd and Sherard. She-
rard’s visit, as far as I can ascertain, was in 1695 or 1696, before
he went abroad with Lord Howland afterwards Duke of Bed-
ford; and he spent part of his time at Moira, not far from Lough
Neagh, with SirArthur Rawdon. Amongst his discoveries were
Subularia aquatica, Epipactis grandiflora, Lithospermum mari-
timum, Drosera longifolia (previously by Mr. Heaton), An-
dromeda polifolia, and probably others I have not noticed.
The Murrogh of Wicklow is given by Mr. Mackay as one of
the habitats of Lithospermum maritimum, where it grows
plentifully ; and this is the habitat given by Sherard. Now
is it not interesting to know, that nearly a century and a half
before Mr. Mackay’s work this habitat was known? True,
the designations of the plants are not such as to lead a Lin-
nan botanist to recognise them without some labour; and
the alphabetical arrangement is bad, though perhaps not
much worse than if the author had adopted Gerard’s, C.
Bauhin’s, or even Ray’s arrangement; and I cannot help
regretting that Mr. Mackay did not consider it an object to
study Threlkeld’s work, and make it the foundation of his
labours. The appendix was supplied by Dr. Thomas Moly-
neux, the brother of Locke’s distinguished friend, and a man
more known for his exertions to promote science in Ireland
than for the honour of a baronetage, still enjoyed by his
descendant. This Appendix contains a more bare list of the
plants found than Threlkeld’s own, and a few are thus given
8 The Rev Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
a second time and even under a different name; yet still it is ©
a valuable record, and deserving the attention of the Irish
botanist. Another old work often referred to, is the Botano-
logia Universalis Hibernica, or a “General Irish Herbal,” by
Mr. K’EKogh, published in 1735. This gentleman was a
clergyman, chaplain to Lord Kingston, and seems to have
resided near Mitchelstown, the seat of that nobleman in the
county Cork, to plants in whose garden he often refers.
The garden of that nobleman’s descendant, the present Earl
of Kingston, is perhaps the finest in Ireland; and there is
attached to it, for the use of the gardeners, a library of valu-
able botanical works, many of them very expensive, under the
superintendence of the head gardener. Mr. K’Kogh also often
refers to the Barony of Burren, in the county Clare, from
which, I think it probable that he was a native of that county.
His names are nearly the same as those of Threlkeld, his
publication having taken place within eight years after. To
notice the medical virtues of plants was his great aim, and
this is done with respect to cultivated plants as well as wild
ones; but he states when got in gardens and when found
wild, so that the work is not without its use in ascertaining
the native plants then known. His botanical knowledge,
however, may not have been such as to justify the insertion
of plants merely on his authority, though it might direct at-
tention to look for them in the district poimted out. Galega
officinalis, Asclepias or Swallowwort (species not mentioned),
Palma Christi or the Greater Spurge, and others, are said to
be wild in Burren. It is so unlikely that this should be so,
that it throws a doubt on his authority; but if the district
were well examined, it might be found that other plants were
taken for them, which an indifferent botanist in the then rude
state of the science might mistake for them, as I have little
doubt that the Ruta sylvestris, wild rue, also said to be found
there, was a Thalictrum, as he has not noticed any of that
genus; and 7. majus and minus are said to be found in an
adjoining county, and generally known as Meadow-rue*.
This was suggested to me by a remark of Mr. Temple-
ton’s, who, having seen it stated that savin grew wild on the
Mourne Mountains, and having diligently searched for it in
vain, thought that Lycopodium alpinum, Savin-leaved Club-
moss, which does grow there, and on other high mountains
in Ireland, gave rise to the report. It is at once more can-
did and more probable to suppose that men mistake through
* My son, the Rev. W. Hincks, F.L.S., informs me that Cesalpinus
gave the names ftuta sylvestris and Ruta sylvestris altera, to Thalictrum
majus and minus, which confirms my conjecture.
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 9
ignorance, than that they wantonly assert falsehoods. In
_ judging of such works as those of Threlkeld and K’Eogh,
we should consider them as abridgements of Gerard and his
followers for medical purposes. No one now refers for de-
scriptions to Parkinson, How, Merret, or even Ray, but these
writers preserve to us the knowledge of their times, and for
this purpose are referred to. In 1711 a Botanical Lecture-
‘ship was established in Dublin College, to which a small
physic garden was then or soon after annexed, in connexion
with the medical school, but I have not traced any immediate
benefit to the science derived from it. The Dublin Society,
founded in 1731, by the attention it paid to agriculture and
planting, both intimately connected with botany, indirectly
contributed to its progress; but a society called the Puysico-
HISTORICAL, about 1746, more directly contributed to our
knowledge of the plants of Ireland by employing a botanist
(name not recorded) to examine the county Down, the most
important and interesting of the counties in Ulster, both on
account of its varied surface and fertility, and its containing
the Mourne Mountains. The list of plants collected by this
person was submitted, I think, to Dr. Rutty of Dublin
(esteemed a good naturalist for his time), and was published
in the history of that county, attributed to Harris. The
same Society sent Dr. Charles Smith to the south of Ireland,
who published under their authority his histories of Water-
ford and Cork, and afterwards, the Society having termi-
nated, that of Kerry, at his own risk. Mr. Mackay seems
to have confounded these histories with the statistical ac-
counts published under the auspices of the Dublin Society
at a much later period ; but he speaks of Dr. Smith’s his-
tories as possessing considerable accuracy with regard to the
localities of plants, as he found during his botanical excur-
sions through that part of the country. The next Irish pub-
lication on the subject was “ Dr. Rutty’s Natural History of
the county of Dublin,” in 1772, in which, though Mr. Lee had
explained the Linnzan system in England in 1760, and
Hudson had adopted it in the Flora Anglica in 1762, the
old system was retained, which, considering the age of Dr.
Rutty, and the length of time he had been collecting his
materials amidst the avocations of a laborious profession, is
not to be wondered at or censured. Whatever useful inform-
ation it may contain, Rutty’s work appeared to me less cal-
culated to serve the purposes of an Irish Flora than that of
Threlkeld. Previous to 1780, we had then lists of plants
by Threlkeld, K’Kogh, and Rutty ; of the rare plants of
Down, by an unknown person, but under the direction of a
10 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
Society in Dublin; of the rare plants of Waterford, Cork,
and Kerry, the three most southern counties, by Dr. Charles
Smith, whose accuracy is admitted, and communications to
the lists of How, Merret, and Ray, of the most remarkable
plants that had yet been found in the country. We have
now to inquire what progress was made in Ireland after 1780,
and previous to Mr. Mackay’s labours. In 1785, the Lecture-
ship on Botany in the University was changed by Act of Par-
liament to a professorship, and annual courses of lectures
were made imperative. Dr. Edward Hill, who had been
lecturer, was the first professor, and continued to fill the
chair till his death in 1801. I have not heard any cha-
racter of his lectures, but it is reasonable to suppose that
the increasing love of botany, which led to the change in the
College, and to other circumstances, must have originated
with him. Be this as it may, we find Dr. Robert Scott, who
was afterwards his successor, Dr. Wade, Dr. Young, a fellow
of Dublin College (afterwards bishop of Clonfert), an emi-
nent promoter of science, Dr. Whitley Stokes, Fellow of Dub-
lin College, and now Professor of Natural History m it, Mr.
Blashford, a barrister, and others, adding every now and then
new contributions to the Flora. At this time the late Mr.
Templeton turned his attention to botany, and in 1793 had
actually laid out that garden, known to all the botanists who
have visited Belfast ; that garden in which he made the in-
teresting experiments on raising plants in the open air, pre-
viously found only in conservatories, communicated to the
Royal Irish Academy in 1799; that garden which to this
day is a monument of his zeal, his skill, and of that attach-
ment to botany with which he inspired his family. In 1792,
Dr. Brinkley came to Ireland as Professor of Astronomy,
and he was an ardent botanist; Dr. Barker made out a list
of the plants of his native county, Waterford, Mr. Tighe
of those of Kilkenny; and the illustrious Robert Brown,
being at Derry for some time previous to his going to New
Holland, not only carefully examined that county, but ex-
tended his researches to the county of Donegal. All the gen-
tlemen whose names I have mentioned were in communica-
tion with Mr. Templeton, and he was urged by most of them
to undertake the Flora of Ireland, with a promise of assist-
ance. In the meantime Dr. Wade published his Flora of
the county Dublin in 1794. About the year 1800 the
Dublin Society established a professorship of botany, which
was filled by Dr. Wade, and began the Glasnevin garden,
having Mr. Underwood for their first gardener. The par-
liamentary grant for this purpose was procured chiefly by the
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 11
exertions of the Right Hon. J. Foster, Speaker of the House
of Commons, who had long been a zealous promoter of botany,
and was considered to be well acquainted with it as a science.
In 1801 Dr. Scott was elected professor in the College, and the
board which has the direction of the College funds deter-
mined on having a suitable garden of their own, and engaged
Mr. Mackay as curator, who came to Ireland about 1803 or1804.
In 1807 the proprietors of the Cork institution determined
on having a garden, and engaged Mr. James Drummond as
their curator. Previously to this, Mr. Templeton had a list
of 815 species of phznogamous plants with their habitats,
whilst his list of mosses, lichens, fuci, and fungi, was even
more extensive in proportion. Thus early too, Miss Hut-
chins also had devoted herself to botanical pursuits, and had
carefully examined the neighbourhood of Bantry Bay for
phznogamous plants, though her chief discoveries were in
the Algz. The county surveys were at this time publishing
under the auspices of the Dublin Society, in some of which
lists of rare plants were given. It has been objected that
the natural history part of these surveys is of little use, but
it should be remembered that agriculture and statistics were
the chief object, and we may surely ask whether the county
surveys of England and Scotland displayed a more accurate
knowledge of natural history? I date 1804 as the period
from which Mr. Mackay’s labours commenced, and I think
I have a right to conclude, not only that the botany of Ire-
land was tolerably well known before he came, but also that
if a considerable desire of promoting the science had not
been previously formed, the parliament, the Dublin Society,
and the heads of the university would not have incurred such
a heavy expense as to establish two gardens, maintain two
professors, and employ two able curators. It was not these
gentlemen who first formed the taste, but their engagement
was the result of its having been already formed. ‘The Dub-
lin Society not only had their garden, but they employed an
under gardener in going through the country, and enabled
their professor to travel in the west, publishing the result of
his tour. In like manner the College employed Mr. Mac-
kay in visiting the south and west, and the Cork institution
sent Mr. Drummond into the west of their county and the
county of Kerry. Mr. Mackay’s catalogue of rare plants,
printed in 1806, and Mr. Drummond’s list of the plants of
the county Cork, printed in 1810, both at the expense of
the Dublin Society, show the result of these missions. It is
no reflection on these gentlemen to observe, that having been
employed for the purpose, they were able to do more than
12 Von Buch on Crinoidea.
those who could scarcely be expected to take long journeys at
their own expense, merely for the sake of science. The same
may be said of later discoveries, made under the Ordnance
department. What has been done by such men as Messrs
Mackay, Drummond, and Moore, (and no one can more
cheerfully acknowledge that they have done much) is to their
honour, but should never be brought forward to the dispa-
ragement of those who were mere voluntary labourers. I now
leave it to the judgement of the reader, whether it was fair to
attribute almost all to Mr. Mackay and his contemporaries,
or to use language which might appear to a stranger to im-
ply, that even in 1833 the botany of Ireland had remained
amongst its enlightened inhabitants almost a sealed book.
[To be continued. }
II].—On Spheeronites and some other genera from which
Crinoidea originate. By L. Von Bucn*. :
PeRuapPs there are few schemes of general structure sketched
by Nature within whose circle so many and so variously
modified forms have been unfolded as the beautiful Lilies
of the Ocean, the Encrinifes or Crinoidea. From their
simple origin they diffuse themselves in every direction to the
most wonderfully complex and numerous forms, and then
suddenly return in the progress of creation to a propor-
tionately small number; so much so, that of the numerous
genera and species of the primitive age, only the solitary
Pentacrinus has come down to our present period. But other
forms have unfolded and diffused themselves in all oceans.
The corolla of the lily has again closed, and perfectly enve-
loped Asteria and Echini, capable of greater movement and
development, have taken the place of the Crinoidea.
No formation can produce a greater number of the most
varied forms of these creatures of the primitive age, than
the transition formation from the oldest strata to the carbo-
naceous series. ‘Their chief character in this period is, that
the parts which envelope the body have still greatly the
superiority over the auxiliary members which are to convey
the nutriment, the far-spread many-fingered arms. This
body becomes smaller and smaller, and consists of fewer
pieces in the Jura formation ; the arms and fingers are on the
contrary longer, more compound, and in greater number.
With Comatula or the Euryale, the body separates entirely
* Read before the Royal Academy of Sciences of Berlin, March 16, 1840,
and translated from the Berichte der Akademie.
Von Buch on Crinoidea. 13
from the petiole, and in Echinus and the allied genera there
is no longer need of any corolla.
But before the ocean-lily had opened and expanded its
arms, it moved on a short pedicel in the closed state in innu-
merable quantity, and only by frequent and highly varied at-
tempts did this rupture and expansion succeed. These closed
Crinoidea are still but little and imperfectly known; they
deserve to be known, however, in every respect. For hitherto
no Hncrinus has been found in the lower beds, and from
them there is formed an uninterrupted transition to the
Pentacrinus of the existing ocean. Hitherto these forms have
occurred almost exclusively in northern countries; in Sweden,
in Norway, and in the hills which bound St. Petersburgh on
the south; and among them the Spheronites are most fre-
quently met with.
These are large round spheres, like oranges, with two poles
at the extremities. Linnzeus, in his journey through Oeland,
called them crystal-apples. Gyllenhahl, in an able investiga-
tion and description (1772), was however the first to recog-
nize their organic nature, and concluded that they might be
placed near to Echinus, on which account Wahlenberg ap-
plied to them the name Kchinospherites, which Hisinger
has exchanged for the better one of Spheronites. These
spheres are formed of numerous polyhedrous plates, gene-
rally hexagonal, perhaps of two hundred in one specimen.
Above opens a mouth, which is covered by a number of very
small moveable shields. Below, a petiole of thin pentagonal
articulations fixes the body to the soil. The plates are all per-
forated. In Spheronites Aurantium these small pores stand in
a row from each angle of the polyhedron towards the centre,
yet not quite up to the centre itself. Hach of these pores is
connected by a deep furrow with the adjacent plate, thus gi-
ving rise to rhombs, which always extend over two plates or
assule; sometimes so prominently, that the rhombs them-
selves have been taken for assule@, and a species erroneously
named Spheronites Granatum, because a similarity was found
in these rhombs to the surfaces of a granite crystal. But
Gyllenhahl had long before shown that the true polyhedrous
assulz bisect the rhombs in the shorter diagonal, and at right
angles with their striping. Pander, however, proves what had
escaped Gyllenhahl, that these stripes or grooves connect ten-
tacular apertures, as two pores do in the ambulacra of the
species of Cidaris. And therefore it is very probable that
Ischadites Koenigit (Murch. Silur. Syst. Pl. 26. fig. 11.) is
only Spheronites Aurantium, upon which an outline has been
given to the rhombs not belonging to them, and distorting
the whole. This discovery of Pander of tentacular passages,
14 Von Buch on Crinoidea:
and consequently of tentacula, is important. They reappear
on many Lncrinites; for instance, on Actocrinites, on Rho-
docrinites, and even on Marsupites. (Bronn, Lethza, Pl. IV.)
The rhombs are not evident on the surface of Spheronites
Pomum. Hach plate bears a number of small systems, sepa-
rated iter se. Two pores are always connected with one
another, but these systems are scattered without arrangement
over the entire surface. This species has hitherto only been
found in Sweden.
In the upper half of the Spheronites, but still a fourth of the
sphere distant ‘from the mouth, there is a large pentagonal
aperture, which is closed by five triangular valves project-
ing in a flattened pyramid. Gyllenhahl and his successors
call this aperture the mouth. But analogy with the allied
forms requires the mouth to be above, and an aperture closing
exteriorly appears little adapted for a nutriment-receiving
mouth. Probably it is an oviduct. Above, quite close to the
mouth, and constantly to the right of the valvated aperture,
there is a third very small opening, penetrating deep into the
interior, probably an anus. A similar small anal aperture is
likewise evident between three laminz on Apiocrinites, where
hitherto it has not been observed, resembling the anus of the
living Comatula. Gyllenhahl expressly states, “I always found
this Spheronites Pomum in Westgothland, at a greater depth
than Spheronites Aurantium, and in far greater number.” It
is therefore surprising that it has not yet been met with in
the neighbourhood of St. Petersburgh.
Hemicosmites pyriformis.—By means of this beautiful and
extremely elegant form, we approach a great step nearer to
the true Crinoidea. Although still without arms and closed,
there are already here but few plates or assule, in definite num-
ber and regularly combined. The Hemicosmites is reverse
pear-shaped, and consists of three parts, of pelvis, thorax, and
vertex. The pelvis on the slender pentagonal petiole is formed
of four pieces, which are arranged in a hexagon. Two of them
are pentagons, the two others lozenges (rhombs). Six costals
in two different groups form the thorax. Three of these plates
are narrower, and above, between those on the left, there is
a pentagonal aperture closed with valves as in Spheronites.
The three other assulz are broader, and the superior apex of
the elongated hexagon is somewhat truncated. In accordance
with this, the vertical plates arching over the whole also
divide into two groups; on the side of the broader assule
there is on each truncation of their apex a longitudinal piece,
as it were, inserted, and there are therefore three such pieces ;
they are wanting on the side of the valvate aperture. The
exceedingly small laminz which cover the mouth on the top
Von Buch on Crinoidea. 15
of the vertex, appear to terminate in three small processes or
arms which are pierced, and might perhaps form distinct
oval apertures. No anal aperture is evident. The great regu-
larity of this arrangement is still more evident from the great
elegance with which prominences are distributed in series
over each assula of thorax and vertex. They proceed on the
costals from the centre to the upper angle of the hexagon,
none towards the lower. On the vertical assule, on the con-
trary, these series go towards the lower angles, none towards
the upper. Only the halves of the surfaces are decorated in
this remarkable manner. The vertical and lateral series thus
combine to form a highly elegant wreath environing the
whole figure. These warts or prominences are pierced in
the centre, and appear to be points of adhesion for spines.
The central series of each assula is double. On the other
parts of the assular surface there are but few similar warts
scattered without any order.
_ Cryptocrinites regularis and C. Cerasus (Pander, t. ii.
f, 24. n. 26.).
The pelvis is that of a Platycrinites, the thorax that of a
Poteriocrinites; but the vertex is still closed, and without arms.
However, five ribs or rings extending from the lower extre-
mity to the vertex are hidden beneath the assulze, which are
thus raised exactly in the form of a roof, just as may be
observed in Actocrinites before the arms divide. The es-
sential character of the Crinoidea exists, therefore, almost
entirely in the Cryptocrinites, but it is yet hidden in the
interior. The pelvis consists of three plates, which are
united to form a pentagon, an arrangement which again
occurs in Platycrinites, in Rhodocrinites, and in Actocrinites,
but only in the older ones; in the later Jura Crinoidea
it is no longer found. The thorax is surrounded by five
costals, and the vertex likewise by jive plates, which alter-
nate with the costals. Minute plates surround the mouth,
which is for the most part open. Between the vertex and
costals there is again a large aperture covered by five valves.
In Cryptocrinites Cerasus, intercostals are, moreover, situ-
ated on the original five of the thorax, thus somewhat dis-
turbing the regularity of the upper half; and there are also
probably more than five assulz or plates on the vertex. The
side on which the valvate aperture is situated is bulged out
at all points; the effort of the hidden arms to break through
the sides is here evident. The size of these animals sel-
dom exceeds that of a pea; the petiole which bears it has
the thickness of a pin. Hitherto they have occurred solely
in the hills near St. Petersburgh.
16 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
I11.—Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of Ire-
land. By Wn. Tuompson, Vice-President of the Natural
History Society of Belfast.
On the subject of the Conchology of Ireland, three catalogues
were published within a comparatively short period; Dr. 'Tur-
ton’s in July 1816, in the ‘ Dublin Examiner, or Monthly Mis-
cellany of Science, Literature and Art ;? Capt. Brown’s in the
second volume of the Wernerian Memoirs in 1818*; and in
this same year a third appeared in the Appendix to Walsh
and Whitelaw’s History of Dublin, from the pen of M. J.
O’Kelly, Esq. of that city. The species of land and fresh-
water Mollusca enumerated in these three catalogues are much
the same, and about fifty in number. In the subsequent
works of Brown and Turton a few more species were added.
To Bryce’s ‘Tables of Simple Minerals, Rocks and Shells,’
found in three of the northern counties, published in 1831,
Mr. Hyndman contributed two species hitherto unnoticed.
In the London and Edinburgh Philosophical Magazine for
1834 (p. 300.), about thirty additional species were made
known by myself; in a paper entitled ‘ Additions to the Fauna
of Ireland,’ published in the Annals for last March, I noticed
a few more; and in the present communication there are two
species previously unrecorded. I shall here, for the sake of
brevity, avoid entering into detail respecting any of the spe-
cies thus alluded to, but shall correct in its proper place in
the following paper, in so far as my information extends,
every error, either of others or of my own.
The order in which the genera and species appear in Mr.
Gray’s edition of Turton’s ‘ Manual of the Land and Fresh-
water Shells of the British ‘Islands,’ is adopted.
Class 1. GASTEROPODA, Cuv.
Order I. PoyrorpuaGa.
Fam. 1. NERitTipa.
Gen. 1. Neritina, Lam.
1. N. fluviatilis, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 83. pl. 10. f. 124,
Nerita fluviatilis, Mont. p. 470; Drap. p. 31. pl. 1. f. 1—4.
Is found in the east, west, and south of Ireland. The localities
given by Capt. Brown are—‘‘ In a stream at Clonooney; in the
Shannon and Bresna; and in some places of the canal adhering to
stones,” p. 532. In the vicinity of Dublin it occurs in the Grand
* This catalogue was dated from Naas Barracks, Ireland, 20th August,
1815, and read before the Wernerian Society of Edinburgh on the 16th of
December in that year.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 17
Canal; at Lough Derg and Limerick it is found in the Shannon ; and
in the county of Tipperary in some of the tributaries of this river; and
about Cork in the river Lee. ‘The specimens which I possess from
_ the Shannon and Grand Canal are identical with the N. fluviatilis
represented by Rossmassler, and as distinguished from the N. Danu-
bialis, N. strangulata* and N. transversalis. Icon. part. 2. p.17, 18.
pl..7.
Fam. 2. PaLupINID&.
Patupina, Lam.
1. P. vivipara, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 90. pl. 10. f. 118.
Cyclostoma viviparum, Drap. p. 34. pl. 1. f. 16, 17.
Helix vivipara, Mont. p. 386.
In his ‘ Irish Testacea,’ p. 527, Capt. Brown notices this species
under the last-quoted name as found ‘“‘ in a stream near Newtown-
ards, county of Down; rare’’-—by a letter from this author I learn
that he himself procured the shell in that locality. Mr. Gray (Man.
p. 34.) incidentally notices Paludina achatina as an Irish species, but
on inquiry from him he could not recollect from whom he had re-
ceived the information. I have not seen undoubtedly native speci-
mens either of P. vivipara or P. achatina.
2. P. tentaculata, Flem.
Helix tentaculata, Linn., Mont. p. 389.
Bithinia tentaculata, Gray, Man. p. 93. pl. 10. f. 120.
P. impura, Lam., Turt. Man. p. 134. f. 120.
Cyclostoma impurum, Drap. p. 36. pl. 1. f. 19, 20.
A common species throughout the island, generally approximating
Draparnaud’s var. f. 20. pl. 1. more nearly than his normal shell f. 19.
I have on different occasions found the stomachs of Gillaroo Trout
from Lough Neagh filled with this Paludina.
Fam. 3. VaLvaTADs&.
Vazvara, Muller.
1. V. piscinalis, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 97. pl. 10. f. 114.
Cyclostoma obtusum, Drap. p. 33. pl. 1. f. 14.
Turbo fontinalis, Mont. p. 348. t. 22. f. 4.
Common, and generally distributed over Ireland. Many of my
middle-sized specimens correspond with Pfeiffer’s V. depressa, in so
far as the figure and diagnostic description enable me to judge, Pfeiff.
part 1. p. 100. t. 4. f. 833. See Gray, Man. p. 98. ‘This species is
very variable in the degree of elevation of its spire, and consequently
in its diameter relatively to its height. I have been favoured by
Edward Waller, Esq. with specimens of this Valvata collected at
Finnoe, county Tipperary, the volutions of which appear angular
from being spirally cut, as they occasionally are in various species of
Limneus, and the angles are marked with a white line,
* Specimens from Carniola, named “ N. strangulata, Menke,” by M. Mi-
chaud, who favoured me with them, when compared with my NV. fluviatilis,
fully bear this out.
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1840. C
18 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
2. V. cristata, Mull., Gray, Man. p. 98. pl. 10. f. 115.
Helix cristata, Mont. p. 460. vign. 1. f. 7, 8.
Valvata spirorbis, Drap. p. 41. pl. 1. f. 32, 33.
This handsomely formed species is distributed over the island. The
Valv. Planorbis, Drap., noticed as Irish in Lond. and Edin. Phil. Mag.
1834, p. 300, must be erased from the list.
Order I]. PNEUMONOBRANCHIATA.
Fam. 1. ARIONIDA.
Arion, Ferus.
1. A. ater, Gray, Man. p. 104.
Limax ater, Linn.
Arion empiricorum, Fer.
This species, the common “black snail,’”’ is abundant throughout
Ireland. Its varieties, A. rufus (Limazx rufus, Linn.), and A. margi-
natus, as remarked by Mr. Templeton, likewise occur. Under a co-
loured drawing of the latter made by this naturalist is the remark,
‘‘common in fields about Cremorne, county Monaghan, August 4,
1805.” The yellow variety is likewise found in the north and south
(Miss M. Ball). Under precisely the same circumstances of food
and ‘ habitation’’ I have met with the varieties above-mentioned.
See Gray, Man. p. 105.
2. A. hortensis, Fer. Gray, Man. p. 107.
“Common at Cranmore (Belfast),” Templeton’s MS. Coloured
drawings of the variety of this or the preceding species, named JA. cir- «
cumscriptus by Dr. Johnston, were made by Mr. Templeton in 1808.
To this I can only add, that the species is common throughout the
north.
Fam. 2. HEnicipa£.
1. Limax, Fer.
1. LZ. maximus, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 112.
L. cinereus, Drap.
This, the common “large grey slug,” is equally abundant in
north and south. In the stomach of the Song Thrush (Turdus mu-
sicus), I have frequently found the shell of this species, the Limacella
parma of Turton’s Manual, after the animal, of which it had been
part, had been entirely dissolved. I have procured similarly the shells
of the smaller Limaces from the Blackbird (Turdus Merula). Either
this or the next species is accused by Miss M. Ball of making its
way into pantries and eating holes in bread.
2. L. flavus, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 114.
L. variegatus, Fer. Hist. de Moll. p. 71. pl. 5. f. 1—6.
In Mr. R. Ball’s collection are a number of these, which were
brought by him from Youghal. In the north it has occurred to
myself.
?
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 19
3. L. agrestis, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 117.
This, the small rough yellowish species, is very common through-
out the north, and I believe in Ireland generally.
4. Limazx
The Rev. B. J. Clarke, of Merrion Square, Dublin, has favoured
me with a coloured drawing and a description of a Limax which he
has taken at La Bergerie, Queen’s county, anddescribes to be ‘‘ black-
ish-grey on the back, lighter underneath, with a sharp keel down the
back proceeding from the shield.” It may be the LZ. carinatus,
Leach, or L. gagates, Drap.; but not having seen any specimens, I
abstain from naming it even with a mark of doubt.
2. VITRINA.
V. pellucida, Drap. p. 119. pl. 8. f. 36, 37. Gray, Man. p. 120.
mo. £.21,
Is in suitable localities distributed over Ireland, and may be found
under the first stones we meet with in going inland from the sea-
shore, up to as great an altitude in the mountain glens as there are
moss and leaves to shclter it. I have remarked the colour both of
animal and shell to vary, and the latter to present some differences
in form. See Jeffreys on V. Mullert and V. Draparnaldi in Lin-
nean Transactions, vol. xvi. When thin and of an almost crystal-
line transparency, the shell is often more handsomely formed than
when thicker and of a greenish colour, and is intermediate between
the V. pellucida and V. diaphana,.as represented by Draparnaud
(pl. 8.) and Rossmassler (t.1.); this state is equally common with
the normal V. pellucida ; of this, the animal is lighter in colour, and
‘not so large compared with the shell as in the variety*.
8. TrEsTaceLua, Cuv.
Testacellus haliotideus, Fer. Gray, Man. p. 124. pl. 3. f. 19, 20.
Testacella haliotidea, Drap. p. 121. pl. 8. f. 44, 45.
This species was discovered many years ago by Mr. R. Ball in the
town gardens at Youghal, where it has become much scarcer of late.
The Irish specimens agree with Mnglish examples of the var. V. scu-
tulum, with which I have been favoured by Mr. G. B. Sowerby.
Mr. Gray (Man. p. 123,124.) seems to consider this a naturalized spe-
cies, but the circumstance of its being found at Youghal speaks
more strongly in favour of the 7’. haliotideus being a true native
than that of its beimg met with in some of the gardens around
* Most of the very numerous species of land mollusca which I find on the
fallen leaves of trees are particularly partial to those of the Scotch elm (UI-
mus montana); when the large and rough leaves of this tree are mingled
with those of the common forest or ornamental kinds, I have observed that
about twenty specimens may be found on them, for one on an equal propor-
tion of any of the others. When the ground is saturated with moisture the
cause of this preference is obvious, as the nerves of the leaves are so strongly
developed, that when the under side is next the ground the membranous
portion of the leaf between them remains quite dry.
e 2?
20 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
London, to which it might much more readily have been in-
troduced along with exotic plants. In a garden at Bandon, too, a
Testacellus has been procured by Mr. G. J. Allman. The circum-
stance of this species, indigenous to France and to the island of
Guernsey, being found oply in the south of England and Ireland,
seems to me strongly in favour of its being equally indigenous to
these countries. Mr. Ball, in reply to some questions, observes, “‘ I
first became aware of this Testucellus preying on worms by putting
some of them in spirits, when they disgorged more of these animals
than I thought they could possibly have contained ; each worm was
cut (but not divided) at regular intervals. 1 afterwards caught them
in the act of swallowing worms four and five times their own length.
Some of these Testacelli, which I brought to Dublin and put in my
fern house, produced young there.”
Testacellus Maugei is noticed by Dr. Turton (Manual, p. 28.) as
found ‘‘in Ireland,” but I have been unable to give any information
respecting it, and these two words seem to me insufficient to esta-
blish it either as an introduced species or otherwise.
4. Henrx.
1. Helix aspersa, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 128. pl. 4.f. 35; Drap. p. 89.
pl. 5. f. 22. ; Mont. p. 407.
Although distributed over the four quarters of the island, this
Helix is less generally met with than several other common species.
In a well-cultivated and moderately wooded district near Belfast,
stretching along the base of the mountains where chalk chiefly pre-
vails, presenting different soils, especially clay and alluvium, and
rising to an elevation of 500 feet above the sea, it is never found.
Mr. Edward Waller, who has successfully investigated the Mollusca
about Annahoe, county Tyrone, states that the H/. aspersa is un-
known there. It seems partial to the vicinity of the sea; so much so,
that about Ballantrae in Ayrshire, Scotland, I have remarked num-
bers of them on rocks, subjected to the spray of the waves, which had
bleached the portion of the shell thus exposed as white as it usually
becomes in the progress of decay, although the animal inhabitants
were all in the highest vigour. In the crannies of the ruined castles,
which, like Dunluce, are based upon the summits of some of the high-
est cliffs washed by the sea in the north of Ireland, the H. aspersa is
abundant.
In one instance which may be mentioned, differences of rocks,
soil, or shelter will not explain the absence of this species from par-
ticular localities. During a forenoon’s walk on the marine sand-
hills of Portrush and Macgilligan (county of Londonderry), which
are only a few miles apart, and present in every respect precisely
the same appearance, I found the H/. aspersa abundant at the for-
mer, but at the latter wanting, and here the sand-hills are much
mcre extensive than at Portrush. At the nearest sand-hills, again,
on the coast to the east of the latter, and only a few miles distant,
I did not during a short visit find the H. aspersa; and here Helix
virgata, which is not found at the other two localities, appeared, and
Freshwater Mollusca of [reland. a1
took the place of H. ericetorum, which is common to them ; here,
too, and at Portrush, Bulimus acutus was present, though not so
at Macgilligan. On the 8th of JuneI once observed the H. aspersa
in coitu, and with the spicula adhering (see Montagu in Test.
Brit.) ;—these are half an inch in length, hollow, and broaden con-
derably to the base.
In the Magazine of Natural History, vol. v. p. 490, Mr. Denson
states that in severe winters the H. aspersa is in the old botanic
garden at Bury St. Edmunds eaten in quantity by the Norway rat ;
a fact of which I some years ago had circumstantial evidence in the
broken shells lying about the entrance to this animal’s abode among
heaps of stones in the Horticultural Society’s garden at Chiswick,
London*.
2. Helix hortensis, Lister. Gray, Man. p. 130. pl. 3. f. 24; Drap.
p. 95. pl. 6. f.6; Mont. p. 412.
Although apparently not numerous anywhere, it would seem to be
widely distributed in Ireland. ‘To myself it has occurred about Dub-
lin, and at Portrush, along with H. nemoralis and H. hybrida; has
been obtained in the county Donegal; at Moira and Newcastle,
county Down; King’s County ; Kildare; Tipperary ; and about the
city of Cork. As some authors make the white lip and less size the
only differences between this species and H. nemoralis, I was for
some time in doubt whether it might not be a small variety of the
latter, but was fully satisfied of its distinctness by finding both spe-
cies plentifully in company at Dovedale (Derbyshire), when every
individual in size, &c. maintained the respective characters of its
species. The H. hortensis seems partial to limestone districts.
3. Helix hybrida, Poiret. Gray, Man. p. 132.
In July 1833 I obtained the handsome Helix, so designated by
Mr. Gray, on the marine sand-hills at Portrush, near the Giant’s
Causeway, along with different varieties of H. nemoralis and a very
* Helix Pomatia, Linn. The following observations of W. H. Harvey,
Esq., communicated in a letter to me in January 1834, include all that need
be said of this shell. ‘ Dr. Turton, in his Conchological Dictionary, states
that this species is mentioned by Dr. Rutty in his ‘ Natural History of the
county of Dublin,’ as not uncommon in his time. On referring to Dr. Rutty’s
work I cannot find any such assertion. At p. 379. vol. i. he certainly ad-
mits it in the following terms: ‘ Cochlea duplex primo terrestris, the. ter-
restrial snail, and particularly the house snail, which is thus distinguished
by Lister ; Cochlea cinerea maxima edulis, cujus os operculo crasso gypseo
per hyemem clauditur :’ and then goes on to tell of its uses as food, the man-
ner of cooking it, &c., but not one word about its habitat.”
The H. Pomatia has of late years been introduced from England to dif-
ferent localities in Ireland, as Dalkey island, off the Dublin coast, Youghal,
&c. In the autumn of 1834 I turned out a few individuals of this species
and of Cyclostoma elegans on the chalk in the neighbourhood of Belfast, but
they have not increased ; after a few months I could not find one of either
species about the place. See Gray, Man. p. 35.
22 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
few individuals of H. hortensis. When shown to Mr. Gray in the
following spring he considered the specimens to be H. hybrida.
Judging from the shell alone, I should not be disposed to consider
this Helix more than a variety of H. nemoralis.
4. Helix nemoralis, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 182. pl. 8. f. 23; Drap.
p. 94. pl. 6. f. 3—5 ; Mont. p. 411.
This Helix, presenting its endless and beautiful varieties in colour
and the number and breadth of bands, is more commonly distributed
over Ireland than any other species. When on the extensive rabbit
warren or marine sand-hills at Portrush on the 10th of July 1833, I
remarked it, together with H. aspersa, H. ericetorum, and H. Bulimus
acutus, to be not only abundant, but huddled together in heaps: the
animals were alive in all, and of the H. nemoralis several had the
apertures closed up. Among the individuals of this species some
were of the white-lipped variety, which has not uncommonly been
mistaken for H. hortensis ; others had the lip of a rose colour, mar-
gined with white (H. hybrida) : the specimens, which were so nume-
rous, that every variety of shade in the lip, from white to the darkest
brown, could be traced, seem to prove that the colour of the lip no
more than that of the shell is of any specific value. The absence of
the Thrush genus (not an individual belonging to it could be seen
on this occasion), of which some species feed very much on these mol-
lusca, may be one cause of their being permitted to increase and
multiply to such an extent. Considerably the largest specimens of
H. nemoralis that I have collected were obtained in the South Islands
of Arran off the coast of Clare. ‘This species is generally noticed as
inhabiting ‘“‘ woods and hedges,” but to myself it has never occurred
so abundantly in the vicinity of either wood or hedge (about which
its enemies “‘ most do congregate’’), as entirely remote from them ;
or among the debris of limestone or chalk cliffs and quarries, and
on marine sand-hills. ia
The Rev. R. Sheppard has observed in Suffolk that the plain co-
loured, the single-banded, and the many-banded, do not mingle with
each other in coitu, but that each is true to its banded or bandless
mate. (Linn. Trans. vol..xiv. p. 163.) In Ireland those so differing
have no such scruples; such as I have seen in connexion and dis-
playing each other’s spicula or love-darts, have been very dissimilar
in colour and markings; they have so occurred to me from the
middle of April to that of September. Mr. Hyndman once found a spi-
culum of this species stuck through the leaf of a dandelion (Leonto-
don Taraxacum) ; if there be but the one use in this missile, it would
thus seem that the animal will occasionally miss its aim.
A H. nemoralis of ordinary size which I found near Belfast, ex-
hibits a prominent tooth where the basal margin joins the whorl. I
have in the month of May detected the blackbird preying on this
Helix.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 23
5. Helix arbustorum, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 137. pl. 3. f. 25; Drap.
p. 88. pl. 5. f. 18; Mont. p. 413.
This delicate and handsome species was noticed by Capt. Brown
and Dr. Turton as having been found about Dublin; at Killarney
the Rev. Thomas Hincks of Cork informs me that it is met with ;
but the north seems to be its more favourite abode : in suitable local-
ities throughout the county of Antrim it prevails, as it likewise does
in Down, but more sparingly. Of 147 specimens collected at the
same time in the neighbourhood of Larne in the former county, all
were of the ordinary state, or marked with the dark band (sce Pfeiffer,
tab. 2. f.7.), except 12, which were of the variety in which the band
is wanting, the spotting much paler, and the colour generally much
lighter. (Pfeiff. tab. 2. f. 8.) Having collected this species in En-
gland and Scotland as well as Ireland, I may observe that a certain
degree of moisture and shelter have always seemed to be its desi-
derata. At Dovedale in Derbyshire, and at Knockdolian in Ayrshire*,
it occurred plentifully about moist limestone cliffs, and in the latter
locality with little more than ferns (especially Cystea fragilis) to
shelter it. In the north of Ireland I have met with it in shady woods
in the lower grounds, and likewise in young plantations at a consi-
derable elevation in the mountains, and where there was no more
shade or moisture than the Luzula sylvatica requires. From its shell
being so easily broken this animal is a favourite food of the thrush
genus. (See Magazine of Zoology and Botany, vol. ii. p. 436.)
6. Helix pulchella, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 141. pl. 5. f. 49; Drap.
p- 112. pl. 7. f. 30—34.
H. paludosa, Mont. p. 440. H. crenella, Mont. p. 441. pl. 138.
£43;
This species may more literally than most others be stated to be
distributed over Ireland, for it is the verge of the sea that marks its
boundary. Although occurring throughout the inland parts of the
country, it seems especially to delight in the short pastures in the
vicinity of the sea around the entire coast; in some of the islets of
Strangford Lough, too, I have in like manner observed it.
The var. H. crenella, Mont. has been considered by some natu-
ralists peculiar to damp situations; but with this my observation
does not accord, the beautiful ribbed variety being more frequent
than the smooth state on the dry sea-banks of the North of Ire-
land. Mr. E. Waller writes to me, with reference to Finnoe, county
_ * At the Falls of Clyde Mr. Hyndman has collected specimens.
+ Helix lapicida, Linn. Gray, Man. p. 140. pl. 5. f.51. Capt. Brown
inadvertently noticed this species as found in the neighbourhood of Belfast
by Dr. M’Donnell, p. 523, by whom I am informed that the specimens seen
by that gentleman in his collection were English. In his Catalogue of Irish
Shells, Dr. Turton says of this species, ‘‘ found by Mrs. Travers of Belgrove,
on the stone steps of her mansion at Cove ;”—rather a suspicious habitat.
The species has not occurred in Ireland either to myself or to any corre-
spondent; English specimens have in a living state been turned out in the
neighbourhood of Limerick within the last year.
24 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
‘Tipperary, ‘‘I have found both varieties of H. pulchella in high and
and dry grounds as well as damp and low*.”
7. Helix fusca, Mont. p.424.t. 13. f. 1; Gray, Man. p. 147}. pl. 4.
f. 36.
This handsome species was noticed by Turton as Irish, but merely
in the words ‘‘ woods in Dublin.” (Conch. Dict. p. 61.) It is found
in the north, east, west, and south, but in King’s County and Tip-
perary has not been met with by my correspondents. As this spe-
cies, though widely distributed, is by no means common, the follow-
ing habitats may be enumerated. Glens in the Belfast mountains
and Drumnasole, county Antrim; Florence Court, county Ferma-
nagh, W. T. Altadawan, county Tyrone, Edward Waller, Esq. ;
Kilruddery demesne, county Wicklow, T. W. Warren, Esq.; Mo-
nivea, county Galway, Rev. Benj. J. Clarke; ‘‘ near Limerick once,”
W. H. Harvey, Esqt.; Youngrove near Youghal, Miss Ball ; Duns-
combe Wood near Cork, Miss Hincks : in this locality the Rev. T.
Hincks, who has supplied me with very fine specimens, remarks that
it is abundant. The following notes are perhaps not irrelevantly
introduced. Dec. 16, 1833.—Although several times before in Colin
Glen near Belfast, in search of Mollusca, I today for the first time,
in consequence of its somewhat peculiar haunts, obtained specimens
of the H. fusca, and of them about two dozen. The ground was
saturated with moisture, and they were all briskly traversing the
rich green leaves of the Luzula sylvatica, and one or two other plants
of similar foliage. ‘The animal is much elongated, and moves about
with considerably greater rapidity than any Helix I have seen; its
colour is uniform, but in different individuals varying from ‘‘ wine-
yellow” to blackish-grey§; tentacula of the latter colour, the longer
pair in the adult animal 2} lines in length; from their base a black
line extends along the back for 3 lines. Dec. 10, 1837.—In Colin
Glen today I obtained upwards of thirty of these Helices. The
ground was wet, but there had been no rain in the preceding night,
and consequently they were not found (with a very few exceptions)
on the Luzula, but were instead lying sheltered and quiescent be-
* Helix Cantiana, Mont. p. 422. pl. 13. f. 1; Gray, Man. p. 144. pl. 3.
f. 26.
Is in Turton’s catalogue of Irish Shells stated to have been found in
‘hedges and box borders about Dublin,” and in his Conchological Dictio-
nary “Cork” is noticed as a habitat. I have not seen Irish specimens of
this Helix, nor is it known to any naturalist with whom I have communi-
cated to have been ever found about Cork, Dublin, or elsewhere in Ireland.
From the two localities just named I have seen specimens of H. virgata
without bands, and coloured similarly to 17. Cantiana, and being much de-
pressed, closely approaching it in form; they might thus possibly at a cur-
sory view be passed over as immature individuals of this species.
+ The two wood-cuts in this page are very characteristic.
+ From Mr. Harvey |] have specimens which he collected at the Falls of
Clyde, Lanarkshire; near Ballantrae, Ayrshire, it has occurred to myself.
§ On extracting the animals the shells were found to be all of the same
amber hue.
Freshwater Mollusca ¢f Ireland. 25
neath masses of the fallen leaves of forest trees contiguous to that
plant. About three o’clock, when it began to grow dusky, they com-
menced stirring about on the green leaves of their favourite Luzula
sylvatica, where in less than half an hour I procured a dozen of them.
I have since occasionally seen this species on the stems of trees at
a considerable height from the ground and in very dry weather.
8. Helix fulva, Mull. Gray, Man. p.148. pl. 5. f. 47; Drap. p. 81.
pled. f.12;b8:
H. trochiformis, Mont. p. 427. t.11.f. 9.
Although not common, is génerally distributed over the island,
and found in woods among fallen leaves and timber; and under
stones, &c. in various situations from the sea-side to the mountain.
It seems rarely to occur in quantity, but once at Wolfhill near
Belfast, I found thirty individuals congregated under one small
stone.
The H. Mortoni, agreeing both in animal and shell with Mr. Jef-
freys’s description (Linn. Trans. vol. xvi. p. 332.) is obtained along
with H. fulva, but has always seemed to me wanting in sufficient
characters to render it a distinct species. ‘That the animal of H.
Mortoni is lighter coloured than that of H. fulva, is not of conse-
quence, as the young of various Helices are lighter coloured than
the adults.
9. Helix aculeata, Mull. Gray, Man. 149. pl. 4. f. 33; Drap. p. 82.
pl 7. £. 10, 11.
H. spinulosa, Mont. p. 429. t. 11. f. 10.
Although the individuals of this Helix are generally but few in
number where they do occur, the species is distributed over Ireland,
and is found in moss, on fallen timber, under stones, &c.—out of
* woods” I have as frequently met with it as in them: high up the
limestone mountain of Ben Bulben (county Sligo) I have obtained
it, but nowhere in Ireland have seen so many specimens together as
in the limestone debris at Feltrim Hill near Dublin. From the
marine sand-hiils at Miltown Malbay, on the western coast, Mr. W.
H. Harvey has supplied me with a few specimens, noting the species
at the same time as ‘‘very rare.” Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin in-
forms me that early last winter he procured sixty individuals of this
species on one occasion near Portmarnock (county Dublin): some
weeks previous to this time he found a few specimens at the place,
and following the plan of the Rev. B. J. Clarke (see note to Helix
lucida), he laid down sticks and stones that they might shelter under
them, and with such success that he obtained this number. None of
our Mollusca more than this requires the collector to be wide awake,
else he may pass it by for a pellet of dirt or at least a seed. As one
of the rarer species, it may be mentioned that out of Ireland I have
found this shell at Dovedale, Derbyshire, the ‘‘dean” at Twizel
- House, Northumberland, and near Ballantrae in Ayrshire.
26 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
10. Helix lamellata, Jeffreys. Linn. Trans. vol. xvi. p. 333 ; Gray,
Man. p. 150. pl. 5. f. 48.
H. scarburgensis, Bean. MS. Alder’s Newe. Catal. p. 36; Tur-
ton, Man. p. 62.
This attractive species is widely distributed in Ireland, and is
found on the decaying leaves and fallen branches of trees, in moss,
and under stones in shady and generally moist situations. I first
met with it in Sept. 1833, in the Glen at Holywood House, county
Down, and soon afterwards in various localities throughout this
county and Antrim; about O’Sullivan’s cascade at the lower lake of
Killarney, I had the gratification to find it in June 1834, and subse-
quently in the Glen of the Downs, county Wicklow. By the Rev.
B. J. Clarke it has been obtained at La Bergerie, Queen’s county,
and by the Rev. T. Hincks of Cork, at Dunscombe Wood near that
city, and likewise at Ballinhassig Glen between Cork and Bandon.
Mr. Hincks remarks that the species appears to be far from uncom-
mon in that district.
The following note relates to my most successful capture: April
30, 1837.—In Colin Glen (near Belfast) during an hour’s patient
search today, I collected from amongst a mass of the dead leaves of
trees contained within the area of a square foot, twenty-one full-
grown individuals of Helix lamellata, and about half this number of
younger specimens ; both shell and animals of these latter are lighter
coloured than the old, indeed almost hyaline, and the lamelle are
apparent on the very youngest, which also exhibit the satin-like
lustre of the adult. ‘The mature animal is white beneath; the ten-
tacula, back and sides greyish black ; lower tentacula of moderate
length, upper long and somewhat club-shaped.
In Auchairne Glen near Ballantrae, Ayrshire, I obtained this spe-
cies in August 1839.
11. Helix granulata, Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 107; Gray,
Man. p.151. pl. 3. f. 29.
H. hispida, Mont. p. 423. t. 23. f. 3.
This would seem to be a very local species with us. By Mr. W.
H. Harvey I was in 1838 supplied with specimens, accompanied by
a note, stating that the species had occurred to him in “ moist
places, and the rejectamenta of streams about Limerick and Ballitore,
(county Kildare).”” At the same time Mr. Humphreys, of Cork, re-
ported it to me as found, but not commonly, at “‘ Belgrove demesne,
east of Cove.”
12. Helix sericea, Muller*. Gray, Man. p. 153. pl. 11. f. 134.
In the rejectamenta of the river Lagan near Belfast, I have ob-
tained specimens corresponding with those favoured me by Mr. Al-
der under this name. This shell is, in general form, size of umbi-
licus, &c. intermediate between H. hispida and H. granulata, but
* According to Ferussac: see Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 107.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 27
hardly differs more from the ordinary state of H. hispida than the
specimens of it common to the North of Ireland do, and which are
considered by Mr. Alder and M. Michaud only varieties of the spe-
cies bearing this name. I cannot look upon it otherwise than as a
var. of H. hispida.
13. Helix hispida, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 154.* pl. 4. f. 41; Turt.
Man. p. 57. f. 41.
This species is generally distributed over Ireland. It is one of the
most common land shells in the North, and may be found under
stones, fallen trees, decaying leaves, &c. from the sea-shore to the
most elevated chalk districts, and both in moist and very dry situ-
ations. It is most variable in colour; from beneath the same stone
I have procured specimens varying from a crystalline transparency
to dark reddish brown, and in these differences the animal partici-
pates with the shell ; like H.rufescens, Mont. and some other species, it
occasionally presents a white band on the last volution; in the very
youngest state this species is hispid, and quite depressed or flat
above. The internal rib, in what to distinguish it from H. con-
cinna, may be called the normal state of H. hispida, which I find in
the North is generally wanting ; on supplying Mr. Alder with spe-
cimens of these in April 1836, he observed that they were the most
strongly marked varieties he had seen; and about the same time,
M. Michaud, in acknowledging specimens I had sent him, remarked
upon them as a very fine variety of H. hispida. ‘The shells thus al-
luded to are of the most common form in the North of Ireland; and
are larger, more depressed, and with the umbilicus comparatively
wider than in specimens which I have found in various parts of En-
gland and Scotland, and which are similar to those that under the
name of H. hispida have been sent me from Newcastle by Mr. Alder
and from Lorraine+ by M. Michaud ; specimens the same as the En-
glish and French are likewise to be met with in the North of Ire-
land, but are rare comparatively with the others.
Notre.—Sept. 17, 1837. On looking to the animals of full-grown
specimens of this Helix collected at Wolfhill near Belfast, I could
not perceive any difference between the inhabitants of the very his-
pid shells wanting the internal rib, and those having the rib and dis-
playing very few hairs—the animals are commonly pale grey above
and whitish beneath ; in the very hispid shells they varied from this
colour to black.
14. Helix concinna, Jeff. Gray, Man. p. 154. pl. 12. f. 135.
The shell alluded to under this name is that described by Mr.
Alder, as ‘‘ stronger, and with the hairs more deciduous than the
usual form [of H. hispida],’”’ Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. 107, and
which I would add is generally more convex, and has an internal rib,
* The four wood-cuts in this page are very characteristic.
+ The specimens, eight in number, from this locality, want the internal
rib.
23. Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
which in HZ. hispida, at least as I find it in the North of Ireland, is
more often wanting than present. It commonly in Ireland takes the
place of H. rufescens, Mont. where this is not found, as it has been
remarked by Mr. Alder to do in England. In the northern half of
the island it prevails abundantly ; and as the H. rufescens decreases
northwards, so does the H. concinna southwards ; from extreme east
to west they both range: in the central parts of the country, where
both occur, they retain their distinctive characters, the H. concinna
being smaller, more convex, and darker in colour than its ally.
Specimens of H. concinna from the neighbourhood of Bristol,
favoured me by Mr. Jeffreys, are, as he now considers, certainly no-
thing more than HZ. Aispida, and in its ordinary depressed form ; still
the typical specimens of these two Helices are very distinct in ap-
pearance, but through their varieties would almost seem to unite.
‘© Helix circinata, Fer.”
I cannot perceive any difference between some of my North of
Ireland specimens of /7. concinna, when completely denuded of their
hairs, and a shell so named, which I owe to the kindness of Mr. Alder.
15. Helix rufescens, ‘‘Penn.” Mont. p. 420. t. 23. f.2; Gray, p.
156. pl. 3. f. 28.
H. glabella, Drap. p. 102. pl. 7. f. 6.
This species is common to the southern two-thirds of the island :
as far north as Banbridge in the county of Down it has been found.
16. Helix Pisana, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 158. pl. 4. f. 30.
H. cingenda, Mont. p. 418. t. 24. f. 4.
H. rhodostoma, Drap. p. 86. pl. 5. f. 13—15.
This fine and local species was first noticed as Irish in Turton’s
Catalogue (p. 8.), from specimens collected at “‘ Balbriggan Strand,”
or as more correctly given by their discoverer M. J. O’Kelly, Esq.
in the edition of Pennant’s British Zoology, published in Dublin in
1818, ‘‘near Balbriggan, on the county Meath side of the stream
that divides this county from Dublin,” vol. iv. p.369. By Mr.
O’Kelly and Mr. T. W. Warren I have been favoured with speci-
mens of H. Pisana from this locality. My friend R. Callwell, Esq.
of Dublin, informs me that this species has been found at another,
though not far distant station, by Mr. Joseph Humphreys, on the
north side of the river Boyne, three miles east of Drogheda, and ten
north of Balbriggan.
17. Helix virgata, Mont. p. 415. t. 24. f. 1; Gray, Man. p. 160.
pl. 4. f. 31.
H. variabilis, Drap. p. 84. pl. 5. f. 11. 12.
In the north, east and south this species is found, but in the west
I am not aware of its presence. It is a local species, occurs on the
marine sand-hills at Ballycastle, in the north of the county Antrim ;
Dundalk (county Louth); Dublin, Wicklow, Youghal, and Cork ;
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 29
and at the inland localities of La Bergerie, near Portarlington and
Ballitore (county Kildare). H. virgata is one of the species which
seems to follow no rule in the choice of its abode or in that of its
associates, or rather whose absence from or presence in particular
districts cannot be accounted for; it will be abundant on sea-banks
at one place, and for a hundred miles again will not appear in similar
localities. Some authors have remarked, from their own accurate
observation in particular localities, that it is never found with H. eri-
cetorum ; and Mr. W. H. Harvey, in supplying me with notes of four
inland and marine stations in which he had observed it, remarked,
‘I have noticed that this species is never found mixed with H. eri-
cetorum, nor is it generally in the same neighbourhood ;” yet not
very far distant from one of those alluded to, both species are found
in company*, and on the same plant.
In the collection of T. W. Warren, Esq. of Dublin, is a very fine
series from one locality, Portmarnockt, presenting every variety of
colour and bands that I have seen described, from the hyaline and
opake white to the darkest brown. JH. ericetorum has in similar va-
riety been procured by this excellent and indefatigable collector at
the same place, and H. Pisana, likewise differing, he possesses from
its not far distant station :—one of the most beautiful of these three
species is opake white with hyaline bands. At La Bergerie, near
Portarlington, Mrs. Patterson of Belfast obtained a specimen of H.
virgata, which both in form and colour bears a rude resemblance to
the Helix elegans of Brown.
18. Helix caperata, Mont. p. 430. t.11. f. 11; Gray, Man. p. 162.
pl. 4. f. 32.
H. striata, Drap. p. 106. pl. 6. f. 18—21.
In Brown’s “ Irish Testacea”’ this species was noticed to be ‘‘ not
uncommon at Naas on mud walls,” p. 526; and ‘ Bullock in Ire-
land,” was given by Dr. Turton as a habitat. (Conch. Dict. p. 51.)
The H. caperata is in Ireland a very local species, is found in the
southern half of the island, and appears to be plentiful where it does
occur. From W. H. Harvey, Esq. I had specimens in 1833, which
were collected by him at Glanmire near Cork; on “dry banks at
Kilkee Castle near Ballitore, county Kildare,” he had likewise pro-
cured the species. At Kingstown near Dublin, contiguous to Dr.
Turton’s station, it has been collected by Mr. Warren. At La Ber-
gerie (Queen’s county) it was a few years ago obtained in abundance
by Mrs. Patterson of Belfast. Among the specimens brought from
this locality (and presenting gradations in colour from the ordinary
state to that of being almost wholly of a deep reddish brown) was one
shell entirely of a pale amber colour, and transparent, the fine and
* Montagu mentions their so occurring.
+ In Mr. R. Ball’s cabinet, and collected by him here off a single plant
of Beta maritima, are specimens of a pure white colour, others of a uniform
dark chocolate brown, in addition to the more common state, white with
brown bands and the reverse.
30 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
regular striz rendering it very beautiful. Here, in addition to this
species, H. ericetorum and H. virgata were found by Mrs. Patterson,
and were abundant on the same plant, the H. caperata being the
most plentiful.
The distribution of H. caperata seems rather anomalous; it is un-
known to me in the North of Ireland, but on the walls of the houses
in Portpatrick, one of the nearest parts of Scotland to this country, I
have remarked it; about Ballantrae in Ayrshire it has not occurred
to me ; at the base of the cliffs at Salisbury Craigs near Edinburgh,
I in 1834 procured it in abundance.
19. Helix ericetorum, Mull. Mont. p. 437. t. 24.f. 2; Gray, Man.
p. 163. pl. 4. f. 37.
H. cespitum, 6. Drap. p. 109. pl. 6. f. 16, 17.
This Helix differs from its nearest British allies, H. virgata, H.
Pisana and FH. caperata, in being pretty generally diffused over Ire-
land and the adjacent islands ; most of the marine sand-banks around
the coast claim it, but H. virgata in some places appears to its ex-
clusion ; it likewise affects the most inland localities, from one of
which, near Portarlington, I have specimens so large as 9 lines in
diameter. An exception to the more ordinary places of its occur-
rence may be mentioned ; the ruims of Dunluce Castle, situated on
the summit of an insulated mass of rock, considerably elevated above
the sea. In localities in the north, but a few miles distant, and in
every respect presenting a similar appearance, I have remarked the
specimens in the one to be without exception either uniform in colour
or very faintly banded, and in the otlier not one to be of an uniform
colour, but all banded, and almost every individual darkly so. Dra-'
parnaud’s H. cespitum, (3. pl. 6. f.15, 17., and Pfeiffer’s H. cespitum,
taf. 2. f. 24. and (. f. 25., are all very characteristic figures of our
H. ericetorum, as is Rossmassler’s var. f.516. This author’s H. eri-
cetorum, f.517. a. and 8. likewise represent it. My frend Mr. E.
Forbes informs me that in the Museum at the Jardin des Plantes,
Paris, he in 1838 saw a young shell of this species marked ‘ H. re-
velata, Belfast,” and as presented by M. Michaud; it is doubtless
one of a series of specimens, which, considering them to be H. erice-
torum, I had the pleasure of sending to this naturalist some time
before.
Mr. O’Kelly of Dublin, to whom the shell belongs that was de-
scribed and figured by Capt. Brown in the Wernerian Memoirs as
Helix elegans, and in his ‘‘ Illustrations,’ &c. as Carocolla elegans,
always considered it as an extraordinary state only of H. ericetorum,
and as such noticed it in the Dublin edition of Pennant’s Brit. Zool.
vol. iv. p. 568. ed. 1818. ‘To the same specimen Dr. Turton ap-
plied the term Helix disjuncta, Conch. Dict. p. 61. f. 63.; in his
Manual (p. 40.) this author places it under H. virgata. See also
Gray, Man. p. 161.
20. Helix rotundata, Mull. Drap. p. 114. pl. 8. f. 4—7.
Zonites rotundatus, Gray, Man. p. 165. pl. 5. f. 44.
Helix radiata, Mont. p. 432. t. 24. f. 3.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 34
This very distinct and handsome species, both in form and colour,
is common and universally distributed in Ireland. It affects situ-
ations varying from very dry to very wet, and may be found on
rocks, under stones, fallen leaves, &c., but seems rather to show a
predilection for decaying wood. I have more than once detected the
HZ. rotundata in company with Limaces banqueting on some of the
larger Fungi.
Specimens presenting much convexity are unfrequent, but in
Shane’s Castle Park (county Antrim) a full-grown one has occurred
to me, whose height was equal to its diameter. At Holywood House
(county Down) I once obtained two specimens of the beautiful
crystalline variety. The young of this species differ very much in
form from the adult, in being quite flat above and very convex be-
neath. In the stomach of a Blackbird (Turdus Merula), I once found
ten full-sized specimens of this shell, in addition to five of Achatina
lubrica.
21. Helix umbilicata, Mont. p. 434. t.13. f. 2.
Zonites umbilicatus, Gray, Man. p. 166. pl. 5. f. 45.
Helix rupestris, Drap. p. 82. pl. 7. f. 7—9; Turt. Man. p. 60.
f. 45..
Is commonly distributed throughout the southern three-fourths
of Ireland, more especially over the great limestone belt which tra-
verses the country :—‘“‘at its eastern commencement near Dublin,
and at its extreme western verge, where it dips into the ocean” in
the South Islands of Arran, I have found it in equal abundance.
This Heliz attaches itself more to one kind of rock limestone than
any species hitherto treated of. With reference to what Montagu
says of its habits, it may be remarked that I have commonly col-
lected specimens on limestone debris resting on the ground and on
loose stone walls or dykes. I have not seen any Irish specimens
agreeing with Draparnaud’s figure in tapering to the apex* ; but all
were of his var. “‘ 3. testa subdepressa, umbilico latiore.’’ Mr.
Gray’s figure, as above quoted, is characteristic of this form; in
the Ist ed. of Turton’s Manual the other form was given. It is
Drap. var. 6. only that Mr. Jeffreys quotes (Linn. Trans. vol. xvi.
p. 343.), and it is this which Montagu describes ; his figure does not
well represent either form.
22. Helix pygmea, Drap. p. 114. pl. 8. f. 8—10; Turt. Man. p. 61.
f. 46.
Zonites pygmeus, Gray, Man. p. 167. pl. 5. f. 46.
This species, so interesting from its minuteness, is indigenous to
the more northern two-thirds of Ireland from east to west, and
doubtless will be found by him who searches properly for it in the
south. It is partial to shade and moisture, under stones in pastures
may be procured, but is most readily and frequently obtained on fallen
leaves, &c. in plantations. Since the Mollusca first claimed my
* Draparnaud’s figure is very characteristic of specimens sent me from
France by M. Michaud. °
32 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
attention in 1832, this Helix has occurred to me in very numerous
localities throughout the counties of Down and Antrim, in the
county of Londonderry, and in the glen of the Downs in Wicklow.
By Mr. Harvey it was sparingly found several years ago on the ma-
rine sand-hills at Miltown Malbay (county Clare); more latterly by
Mr. E. Waller of Dublin, at Annahoe (county Tyrone), and by the
Rev. B. J. Clarke, near Portarlington (Queen’s county). At Twizel
House, Northumberland, and Ballantrae, Ayrshire, I have collected
this species. Draparnaud’s description and figure of H. pygmea
are most characteristic.
23. Helix alliaria, Miller. ‘Turt. Man. p. 56. f. 39.
Zonites alliarius, Gray, Man. p. 168. pl. 4. f. 39.
Although not an abundant species anywhere, is generally distri-
buted over Ireland and her islands. From under stones at the sea-
side to a great elevation on the mountains,—as near the summit of
Divis, the highest of the Belfast chain—of Altavanagh, one of the
mountains of Mourne in Down, and of Ben Bulben in Sligo, I have
met with it—all situations, from the exposed sea-shore and mountain
side to the umbrageous wood, seem alike to it. A greenish white
variety, and the shell strong, is much more common in Ireland than
the yellow, which is ranked the ordinary state: from under the same
stone I have procured specimens of both colours. The animal is
blackish. M. Michaud remarked, on acknowledging Irish specimens
from me, that they were H. nitida, Drap., junior.
24. Helix cellaria, Mull. .
Zonites cellarius, Gray, Man. p 170. pl. 4. f. 40.
Helix nitida, Drap. p.117. pl. 8. f. 23—25.
Is common, and distributed over Ireland. It has a predilection for
wet situations, and even from the bottom of drains, partially co-
vered with water, some of my largest specimens were procured in
the north; the very largest Irish specimens—7é lines in diameter—
I have seen were found in drains within the city of Dublin, by Mr.
TI’. W. Warren, to whom I am indebted for them. From the sto-
machs of the Blackbird and Starling I have taken perfect specimens
of this shell.
25. Helix pura, Alder. ‘Turt. Man. p. 59.
Zonites purus, Gray, Man. p.171. pl. 4. f. 43.
Is distributed over Ireland; it is usually found in moss, under
atones, &c., in sheltered situations, but on sea-side pastures likewise
I have met with it. The yellowish horn-coloured variety has in all
parts of the country occurred to me more commonly than the hya-
line shell: the closely set, regular, and fine strize render recent shells
of this species very beautiful. M. Michaud, on acknowledging Irish
specimens of H. pura, observed that they were H. nitidula, Drap.
96. Helix nitidula, Drap.*
Zonites nitidulus, Gray, Man. p.172. pl. 12. f. 136.
* According to Mr. Alder.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 33
This species, most characteristically described by Mr. Alder (Newc.
Trans. v. 1. p. 38.), is common, and generally distributed over Ire-
land. In the north I have found it chiefly among mosses in glens
and sheltered places. From two localities in this country I have seen
Helices of crystalline transparency, and in form intermediate be-
tween H. nitidula and H. alliaria.
27. Helix radiatula, Alder.
Zonites radiatulus, Gray, Man. p.178. pl. 12. f. 137*.
This polished and well-marked species at every age—for when
very young the regular and strongly marked striz serve to distin-
guish it—has since 1832 occurred to me in the county of London-
derry, in the neighbourhood of Dublin, and in very numerous locali-
ties throughout Down and Antrim. I have seen specimens which
were collected at Annahce (county Tyrone), by Edward Waller, Esq. ;
at La Bergerie (Queen’s county), by Mrs. Patterson and the Rev. B.
J. Clarke; and in the neighbourhood of Cork, by Miss Hincks. In
the North of Ireland the transparent greenish white var. H. vitrina,
Fer., as often occurs as the deep yellowish horn-coloured shell.
That this Helix is more widely distributed in this country than
would appear from the above notes, I have no doubt. At Dovedale
in Derbyshire, and Ballantrae in Ayrshire, I have met with it,
and by W. H. Harvey, Esq. have been favoured with specimens
which he collected at the Falls of Clyde in 1832. In moist spots,
in the wildest and bleakest localities, as well as in “‘ woods,” I have
procured it. In thestomachs of four out of seven Starlings (Sturnus
vulgaris) brought to a bird-preserver in Belfast at different periods
during one winter, I found specimens of this shell, of which some
were very fine and perfect. M. Michaud, when acknowledging spe-
cimens which I sent him, remarked that they were a var. of H. ni-
tidula, Drap.
28. Helix lucida, Drap. p. 1038. pl. 8. f. 11, 12.
Zonites lucidus, Gray, Man. p.174. pl. 4. f.38. and wood-cuts,
p. 175t.
The H. lucida, described and figured by Draparnaud, and charac-
terized by Mr. Alder in the Transactions of the Natural History So-
ciety of Newcastle (vol.i. part 1. p. 38), appears to be in Ireland, as
in England, according to the latter author, ‘‘ rare,” and rather a lo-
cal species. In the rejectamenta of the rivers Lagan and Blackwater,
near Belfast, I in 1833 obtained a few individuals, and in Kilmegan
bog (county Down) have since procured a series containing the living
animal. I have seen specimens which were collected near Portar-
lington by the Rev. B. J. Clarke}, and at Finnoe, in the north of
* The form is well represented here.
+ Figures are hardly sufficient to enable us to determine this and some of
the closely allied species from each other ; actual comparison of specimens
is almost requisite to ensure certainty.
t In a letter dated November 24, 1838, Mr. Clarke observed, in sending
me specimens of /7. lucida, “ It is only under one stone I ever got this shell :
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1840. D
34. Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of Irish Mollusca.
Tipperary, by E. Waller, Esq. Ours differ in no respect from En-
glish specimens supplied me by Mr. Alder, and are identical with
specimens from Dauphiny, marked ‘ H. lucida, Drap.”’ by M. Mi-
chaud, to whom I am indebted for them.
29. Helix excavata, Bean, Alder.
Zonites excavatus, Gray, Man. p. 175.
Of this handsome shell I have yet seen but a single Irish specimen,
which was obtained at Dunscombe Wood, near Cork, by Miss King
of that city. On being shown to the Rev. T. Hincks, he at once
identified it with H. excavata, and, with the kind permission of the
owner, sent it to Belfast for my inspection; it in all respects agrees
with English specimens of this Helix favoured me by Mr. Jeffreys
and Mr. Alder.
30. Helix crystallina, Drap. p. 118. pl. 8. f. 183—18; Turt. Man.
p. 58. f. 42.
Zonites crystallinus, Gray, Man. p.176. pl. 4. f. 42.
Is generally distributed in Ireland, occurring in moss, under
stones, upon decaying wood, &c., in dry and wet situations, though
in the latter more frequently. Some adult specimens which I have
collected have had but 34 volutions instead of 44 or 5, the ordinary
number. Extensively as I have collected this Helix in Ireland, none
but dead specimens would come under Draparnaud’s var. ‘‘ 3 eburnea
subopaca.” ‘The animal is of a white colour.
Mr. Alder’s views in reference to the last eight species (Hyaline,
Fer.), are here adopted; but even the British species and their va-
rieties belonging to this division seem not yet to be satisfactorily
cleared up. ‘The application of the same name too, by British and
continental authors to different species, adds much to the confusion.
Ireland possesses all the British species as distinguished by Mr.
Alder, viz. H. cellaria, H. nitidula, H. lucida, H. excavata, H. alli-
aria, H. radiatula, H. pura, H.crystallina. Rossmassler’s H. nitens,
f. 524 and 525, are very characteristic representations of shells I pos-
sess from different parts of Ireland, and with his H. glabra, f. 528,
so far as a figure and diagnostic description will suffice for judg-
ment, I have specimens identical.
on leaving it undisturbed for about a fortnight I generally find one or two
specimens under it. The field is marshy ; and here I also find Vertigo palus-
tris, but only within the space ofa few square yards of the most marshy part.
A little higher up, in the same field, Vertigo pygma@a is obtained. On going
my rounds about once a fortnight, I procure a fresh crop of specimens of all
three species from each spot !”
[To be continued. ]
‘
i, i
J Oe | J bay
1 @ AN eae. ae x
} saith iti Rhy
MEAP ah ' ¢
uhalg io pe
: ‘ ive fey en he i
Mall (
/
«
of 5
er
i
J '
. ae
ir
) ,
; ° iy
Ann, & Mag of Naé Hist Vo\NLP
AUS .
Wis of Li
TINRGAAAONWS WW
wh L0
Whe
J
>
Dr. M. J. Schleiden on Spiral Formations. 35
IV.— Observations on Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants.
By Dr. M. J. ScuierpeEn, Professor of Botany in the Uni-
versity of Jena*.
[With a Plate.]
Tue first discoverer of spiral vessels, it matters not whether
Henshaw, Malpighi, or Grew, was without doubt astonish-
ed in the highest degree by their elegant tissue; and the
more he became acquainted with them, the more varied the
forms unfolded before the eyes of the ingenious observer, the
more eagerly attention must have been directed to this appa-
rently so remarkable formation. Thence it happened that,
although not agreed respecting the kind and manner, a
higher import with regard to vegetable life was generally
assigned to these parts in opposition to the cellular tissue.
It was soon, however, found necessary to place the annular
and porous vessels by the side of the spiral vessels ; and not
relying on the observation of actual facts, but chiefly induced
by their representative occurrence in similar or analogous
parts, and misled by a false explanation of that actually ob-
served, Link assumed the metamorphosis of these forma-
tions into one another, without, however, at the time ex-
pressing decidedly whether an ideal or real metamorphosis
was intended. How far, then, this was from a correct compre-
hension of the matter, is shown by his subsequent writings
and annexed illustrations, in which he still explained the
fibres as the thinner places, and the elongated pores as re-
mains of the thicker fibres, a view which he still entertained
in 1831, with the greatest confidence, for the porous vessels.
A view differig much from Link’s, but quite as erroneous, was
supported by Kieser ; and even Meyen, in his ‘ Phytotomie,’
declared the pores to be the remains of torn spiral fibre.
What, on the other hand, is at present understood by the
word metamorphosis of the spiral vessels, has nothing in
common with the earlier views, except the name retained for
convenience sake; and by this alone Meyen seems to be
misled, when in his Physiology (p. 139) he ascribes to Link
the merit of having first decidedly advanced this doctrine.
This is the more evident, as Link himself, in his latest edi-
tion of the ‘ Philosophia Botanica, is still far from compre-
hending all the facts belonging to this subject, and compri-
sing them under a correct point of view.
If we at present express the fundamental conception of
this doctrine thus: “ The thickening layers deposited on the
* Translated from the Flora, No. 21 and 22. June, 1839,
D2
36 Dr. M. J. Schleiden’s Observations on
primary simple cellular membrane have, on their first appear-
ance, everywhere as a foundation an arrangement in a spiral
band (or fibre) which becomes more or less distinct in various
ways ; and from this fundamental form are variously evolved
all the numerous modifications of the so-called vascular and ~
cellular walls, without, however, the one being to be regarded
as a transitory stage of the other ;”—then we must undoubt-
edly ascribe to Valentin (Repertorium, Part I.) the merit of
having first advanced this doctrine in all its generality.
For along with those theories, observation had pursued
her quiet course, and had found the porous and spiral forma-
tions in the cellular tissue also, and had gradually extended
her discoveries so far, that at present it would perhaps be diffi-
cult, at least in the Phanerogamia, to point out any consider-
able masses of completely developed cellular tissue which do
not manifest distinct traces of these textures.
I will here give a brief view of this doctrine from inquiries
of my own, in which I lay claim to nothing new, more than
those acquainted with the subject will ascribe to me; but, on
the other hand, I dispense with the trouble of everywhere
enumerating my authorities.
The cells of plants, including the so-called vessels, but
with the exclusion of the laticiferous vessels*, the reducing
of which to cells is still not at all clear to me, allow of
two periods being distinguished in their life. In the first,
that of their origin and isolated independent development,
the membrane forming them grows, in its entire substance,
by true intussusception. But as soon as the cells have ad-
hered to form the cellular tissue and constitute the mass of a
certain plant or its parts, this mode of growth either ceases
entirely, or recedes so far into the background, that, from my
observations up to the present time, I cannot venture to
maintain its continuance; but neither can I deny it on
account of the frequently very considerable expansion of the
cells after the appearance of the succeeding formations. But
in every case at present a new and by far predominant mo-
mentum is added, viz. that a new layer is deposited on the
inner surface of the cellular wall, and indeed everywhere, in
the form of one or more spiral closely wound bands, so that
the coils, without continuity inter se, still mostly exhibit the
completest contiguity. From personal observations, which,
however, are still too imperfect to be detailed here, I think I
may venture to conclude that originally there are always at
* Moreover, the old milk vessels of the leafless Huphorbie exhibit a com-
position of layers and spiral stripes exactly as the cells of the liber in the
Apocynee.
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 37
least two such bands present*, whose extremities at the end
of the cells pass into one another, and in most cases, even
very early, cohere inter se to a single one.
Hence, then, proceed all the varied formations of the eal
and vascular walls, according to the different influence of the
following momenta.
A. The most essential circumstance, in my opinion, upon
which is also founded the division of all these textures into
two large principal groups, that of the Spiroidea (I borrow
this expression, which is very useful, from Link), and that of
the porous formations, is the following :
Either the cell has, at the time when the thickening of its
wall by spiral deposition commences, already attained its
complete expansion, or not.
I. Let us, in the first place, consider the latter case. Here,
then, a second momentum becomes of importance; it is the
cohesion both of the fibre and the cellular wall, and of the coils
of the fibre infer se; at the same time, therefore, the number
of fibres is likewise of value.
a. Simple fibre (double in the sense above stated). The
cell still expands considerably from the instant of its origin ;
some convolutions cohere early, others tear asunder: annular
vessels (of which a more detailed description below). In this
case the fibre is generally not at all, or but loosely united with
the cellular membrane.
6. Simple or compound fibre, a still rather considerable
expansion of the cell, slight, or no cohesion with the cellular
membrane: spiral vessels with broad convolutions, capable of
wnrolling.
c. Simple or compound fibre, extremely slight expansion
of the cellular membrane, generally intimate cohesion with it :
narrowly wound spiral vessels capable of unrolling, false tra-
chee, and in part the striped and scalariform vessels of older
writers.
d. Compound fibre, moderate expansion of the cell, cohe-
sion in some places of the convolutions inter se, generally
also with the cellular membrane: the whole series of the
forms of the so-called ramified spiral vessels to the reticulate.
Hereto likewise belong a portion of the striped and scalari-
form vessels of the older writers.
In these last, as well as in al! the preceding, the law, that
the more intimately the fibre coheres with the cellular mem-
brane, the less this can expand, appears to obtain.
* Corresponding to an ascending and descending current of the mucous
formative substance.
38 Dr. M. J. Schleiden’s Observations on
II. But if the cell has, at the time when the spiral deposi-
tions have begun to form, already attained its complete ex-
pansion, a new and highly remarkable circumstance comes
into action,—namely, that the formation of air-vesicles on the
outer wall of the cell, between it and the adjacent ones, pre-
cedes the origin of the depositions; and the conyolutions
forming, closely lying one upon another, and in most cases
rapidly cohering inter se, separate from one another cleft-wise
at the place which internaily corresponds to those air-vesi-
cles. Since this process can be followed very far, and can-
not, merely on account of the minuteness of the parts, be
followed in several otherwise exactly similar formations, sound
analogy advises us to extend it to all porous textures. This
in general merely narrow slit, is often rounded by deposited
formative substance, on which account the pore* appears the
rounder the more the cell is developed ; the longer, but more
cleft-wise, the younger it is. Now to this division belong all
porous cells and vessels, and likewise a portion of the earlier
striped and scalariform vessels, which then only differ from
those called porous by the length of the fissure of the pore.
B. A further momentum, which will here be but briefly
noticed is, on the one hand, the form of the cell in the vari-
ous intermediate stages between the two extremes of the
small globular, and the much extended in length, in combi-
nation with an actual perforation of the primary membrane
by absorption. To this head belong several formations, first
indicated by Moldenhauer, and then correctly and fully de-
scribed by Mohl, for instance, the leaf-cells of Sphagnum.
But hereto more especially belong the difference between
cellular tissue and so-called vessels, the latter being nothing
more than cylindrical cells, generally situated in the same
direction, with the terminal surfaces on one another, the
septa of which are perforated in the most varied manner by
absorption.
C. By far more important, however, is the following.
Namely, in the vital process of the cell, spiral deposits are by
no means at an end with the first layer; but they are repeated
in many cases, almost as frequently as the volume of the cell
permits. The rule then is, that the successive strata arrange
~ themselves entirely according to the first, be this modified by
the above-mentioned influences as it may, so that the places
of the cellular wall not covered by the first deposit likewise
remain free from all the succeeding ones. In this class is com-
* We have here omitted a note, which relates merely to the employment
of Tuffel for Pore.—Enit.
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 39
prised the thickening of the annular and spiral fibres to such
a degree that they appear as plates, which are placed with
their narrow edge on the cellular wall; for instance, in the
Sphagnum-cells, in the ligneous cells of the Mammillarie, &c.
Hereto also belong all the porous cells, with septa thickened in
a stratified manner, for the knowledge of which we are chiefly
indebted to Mohl.
But we are now already acquainted with some interesting
exceptions to this rule, namely, that after the first spiral
deposit has been altered by the expansion of the cell, a
new layer is deposited on the entire inner surface, on fibre
and on. primary cellular membrane without distinction; but
since this second layer stands in a different relation to the
primary cellular membrane from the first, it also must, ac-
cording to what has been above stated, adopt a different
form, viz. the porous. These formations of distant fibres,
between whose convolutions pores are found, are exhibited, in
fact, by a number of dicotyledonous ligneous cells, especially
of such plants as are subject to the strong antagonism of the
period of vegetation and of winter sleep. Thus, for instance,
Taxus baccata, Tilia europea, Prunus Padus, &c. An allied
phznomenon is also found in the epidermis of the pericarp of
Helleborus fotidus.
The most important of these views I had already expressed
in my memoir, “ Contributions to our Knowledge of Phyto-
genesis,” in ‘ Miiller’s Archiv. fiir Physiologie,’ 1838*.
But recently have I been able to take in hand Mohl’s
“ Memoir on the Structure of the Vegetable Cellular Mem-
brane”+, (Tubingen, September, 1837) ; and I found, to my
very great joy, that we entirely agree in two important
points: first, in maintaining against Meyen, that every indi-
cation of a spiral, fibrous, or porous structure, is a certain
proof that we have no longer to do with the original simple
cellular membrane; and next, in his position: “ Fibre and
membrane differ merely by their size, and by the form in
which they occur,” which essentially agrees with my view
that the spiral is only a secondary difference of form in the
product of the vital force (in the fibre substance, or more
correctly, the membrane substance). The slight chemical
modification which I have demonstrated in it is, at least, far
more inconsiderable, and consequently less essential, than the
* Translated in Taylor’s Scientific Memoirs, Part VI.
+ The paper here alluded to, and Meyen’s opinion on the same subject,
have been placed before the English reader in Mr. Francis’s translation of
Meyen’s Report on Vegetable Physiology for 1837.—Enprr.
40 Dr. M. J. Schleiden’s Observations on
differences existing between the membrane of various plants
and groups of plants infer se. Since Mohl and I have arrived
at this result independently, and in part by a very different
path, it is, in my opinion, a great presumption of its correct-
ness. I gladly follow the steps of Mohl, whose memoir ap-
peared some months earlier, as a confirmation only of a view
already advanced ; and would with joy always renounce in his
favour all claim to priority, could I thereby for ever purchase
an agreement of our convictions.
Scarcely more than in expression do Mohl and I differ in
our views respecting the structure of the secondary deposits.
If he admits an arrangement of the smallest parts in the di-
rection of a spiral in the cases by far most frequent, and
if I,—believing that I frequently have actually seen this ar-
rangement even in cases where soon an apparent homoge-
neity occurs, and also as the changes produced by the expan-
sion of the cells prove that the connexion of the molecules,
in any other direction than that of the spiral, is in the
younger stages almost nothing,—consider myself justified in
speaking in all cases of a spiral striping or band, there is in
this, with respect to the essential point, little discrepancy. I
also believe that many differences of opinion, in subordi-
nate points, will still disappear if Mohl keeps more accurately
in view individual development, and especially pays more
attention to the momentum of the expansion of the cells
after the appearance of spiral deposits. Thus, for instance,
in all my inquiries into the structure of the ligneous body, I
have never contented myself with comparing the parts of
different age of the same individual, but have constantly,
as far as the material was at my disposal, at the same time
pursued throughout a whole year the development of the
same annular ring, by regularly repeated observations on the
most varied parts of the plant. Highly instructive likewise
is an accurate history of the development of the Spiroidea
in the large Monocotyledonous vascular bundles, for instance,
in Arundo Donax, where it must also be borne in mind not
merely to compare on the same individual the younger with
the older internodes, but to examine the homologous inter-
nodes on several individuals of different age. In this plant
the spiroidea are situated in the perfectly developed fasciculus
in a series radial from the axis to the periphery, arranged
between the two large so-called porous vessels. The an-
nular vessels, with the rings furthest from one another, are
nearest to the axis of the internode, from thence towards the
circumference the rings approach closer together, then pass
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 41
into broad threaded spiral vessels, and these lastly into nar-
row threaded spiral vessels*. Now if the history of the de-
velopment of such a fascicle be investigated, it is found that
those distant ringed vessels were first formed as spiral vessels ;
that then, during the gradual expansion of the internode to
which the vascular bundle belongs, the formation gradually
progresses towards the exterior, and the last spiral vessel re-
mains a narrow threaded one, merely because the longitudi-
nal expansion of the cells was already nearly at an end when
the spiral deposition took place. The two so-called porous
vessels, on both sides, are, during the whole of this formative
process, cylindrical cells, filled with a grumose fluid, and
placed on one another, their walls being perfectly simple; and
only after the expansion in length is terminated, the pores
originate on their parietes in the manner described, frequently
only in the direction of cells in the interior of the vascular
bundle. At the same time the perforation also of the septa
takes place, according to the law which seems to me pretty
generally valid, that the horizontal septa, or those slightly de-
viating from this position, are only perforated with a round
aperture, the steeper ascending ones become ladder-like or re-
ticulate ; and lastly, the steepest are merely provided with
usual pores.
I conceive it arises from not paying due regard to this
history of development that Mohl has not yet recognised the
true origin of the annular vessels. I will, therefore, briefly
communicate here what I have observed on this point.
All that Mohl has objected in another place against the erro-
neousness of the common view likewise supported by Meyen,
that a tearing of the spirals into single coils, and a cohesion
of the torn ends to rings takes place, remains perfectly cor-
rect; and I was long convinced of the untenability of that
view before I had ascertained the true origin. The difficulties
of actual observation of the process lie in what follows :—Of
all spiroidea the annular vessels originate exactly from those
cells in which a spiral deposition is earliest formed, therefore
at a time when they are infinitely small and delicate. This
period occurs in the outermost internodes of the bud, and
every anatomist is aware of the almost insurmountable diffi-
culties which here oppose amore accurate examination. It
is true, the delicate indications of the spirals have undoubtedly
been recognised everywhere here as of the earliest forma-
* The same arrangement, with slight modifications, occurs in all vascu-
lar bundles of Mono- and Dicotyledons (fig. 12), only that often, in all Di-
cotyledons especially, porous formations succeed the narrowest spirals,
42 Dr. M. J. Schleiden’s Observations on
tion; but instead of observing their development into rings,
many have only inferred that the annular vessels were of far
later origin. Moreover, the formation usually proceeds, at
the moment when the bud comes to development, so rapidly,
that the observation of the intermediate stages is rendered
almost impossible by it. For obtaining a successful result
everything here depends on finding a plant in which all these
difficulties exist in a slighter degree, and on which therefore
the process may be accurately observed ; if once a clear in-
sight has been acquired in this way, it is easy to find oneself
at home, even with the more difficult plants. I found for these
inquiries the Campelia Zanonia, Rich. (frequent in most hot-
houses), and the subterranean stem of Equisetum arvense most
advantageous.
If the very youngest internodes of the buds of the first-
mentioned plant be examined, a single extremely delicate and
densely-wound spiral vessel is found in all the as yet scarcely
limited vascular bundles. In older internodes the convo-
lutions of this vessel are found further distant from one an-
other, and near it exteriorly a new-formed narrow-threaded
spiral vessel. But if we consider in this period the first
formed vessel more accurately, Plate (fig. 11.), it will be seen
that all convolutions are not separated in the same manner from
one another, but that almost in regular alternation two en-
tire coils adhere firmly together, and one convolution is drawn
out. In still older internodes the extension is found to be
so far advanced, that the free coil loosened from the cellular
membrane frequently reaches as a mere band with a steep
ascent'from the one ring formed of two closed convolutions to
the other. On still further developed vessels this elongated
coil is seen corroded by the reabsorbing action of the cell, and
all the stages of transition, as they are represented in the
Plate (from fig. 1 to 5,) are frequently found in the continuity
of a single vessel. Lastly, on still older vessels, the connect-
ing coil is already perfectly dissolved; but there may still be
observed on the isolated rings the extremities of the previous
spiral fibre (fig. 6, 7, a.). Even on highly developed vessels,
we still find on the perfectly closed and smoothened rings,
their composition of two coils now and then indicated by
single delicate dark lines (fig. 8—10.). Exactly the same
process may likewise be easily followed in the subterranean
stems of Equisetum arvense; and in particular we frequently
find long streaks in vessels modified as is represented in fig. 11.
as the first stage of transition to the formation of rings.
I must still mention another point respecting which I do
not at present agree with M. Mohl; it relates to the succes-
Spiral Formations in the Cells of Plants. 43
sion of the three layers in the formations we meet with in the
_ ligneous cells of Taxus, in the so-called vessels of the Lime,
&c. Undoubtedly the primary simple cellular membrane
here also constantly forms the outer layer, as to which I agree
with Mohl, and no doubt can remain in the mind of the careful
_ observer, that with regard to time the spiral fibres are earlier
formed than the porous layer. But I am rather inclined to
doubt Mohl’s statement that this latter is developed between
the primary cellular membrane and the spiral fibre layer.
Mohl brings forward no reasons in support of it; and this
whole hypothesis seems to me entirely unnecessary, and if only
on that account to be rejected. There is no fact which re-
quires such an admission for its explanation; but many, on
the contrary, speak against it. Since the cellular membrane
itself passes in forming, like all secondary depositions, in the
same manner from a fluid through a semi-fluid state to a
slighter or greater firmness, a period must necessarily occur in
the process adopted by Mohl, during the origin of the porous
layer, in which the spiral fibrous layer must be as good as
entirely separated from the original cellular membrane, by
the newly-formed still semi-fluid layer; or at least could be
separated from it by the gentlest manipulation. But I have
never been able to notice a trace of this in Taxus; and in
Tilia exactly the contrary occurs, in so far as here in the cam-
bial cells the spiral coils which then still lie densely together,
are, it is true, to be unwound with difficulty ; but as soon as
the development of the cell begins, and long before the occur-
rence of pores, they are already firmly united with the mem-
brane. The contrary likewise appears to me to result from
an accurate investigation of the above-mentioned cells on the
germen of Helleborus fetidus.
Also with regard to the porous cells of the Conifere, I
differ in some minor points from M. Mohl. It is true I
concur in the main point with Mohl’s exposition in refutation
of Meyen’s theory; but I must nevertheless confess that I
think I have seen how in Pinus sylvestris the cells of the
cambium, even in the latest annual rings, are constantly di-
vided by delicate black lines into narrow spiral bands pre-
vious to the formation of pores, (as matter of course with
perfect homogeneity of the primary cellular membrane,) and
how these, which I regard as the boundaries of the adjacent
convolutions, first disappear on the formation of pores ; proba-
bly glued to one another in a similar manner as the cells them-
selves, whose boundary lines likewise frequently become in-
visible in more advanced age; for when I isolated the cells
by boiling in caustic potash, even those from the outermost
44 Dr. M. J. Schleiden on Spiral Formations.
layers of the oldest heart wood constantly exhibited more or
less distinctly these delicate stripes, and the pores then again
apnea merely as narrow clefts between two separating spiral
coils.
In consequence of this view of mine of the constant gene-
rality of the spiral arrangement of the secondary depositions,
I am also inclined, for the sake of consistency, to deduce the
reticulated figures on the cells of the liber of the Apocynee,
of the parenchymatous cells of numerous tropical Orchidee,
superposition Dahlia tubers, &c., rather from the adecumbency
of two exceedingly delicate layers, formed of contrarily wound
spirals, than to have recourse to quite a new mode of arrange-
ment, which seems justified by no other peculiarity of the
organ or of the occurrence. But I perceive it might be diffi-
cult here to bring direct observation in aid.
I may allow myself, in conclusion, some observations on
the direction of the spiral coils. That all the reasons ad-
vanced by Meyen and Link respecting the difficulty of the
determination do not at all affect the subject, is evident; for
by reversion the relative position of two spirals is certainly
not altered; but even the individual spirals remain wound
right or left, in whatever way they are observed, of which
Meyen may easily convince himself on a rod figured with a
spiral. The being wound right or left of a spiral depends not
merely on a different mode of viewing it, but on an internal
difference in its mathematical construction. Moreover the
sole actual difficulty mentioned by Mohl is not of such a
nature that it cannot be overcome by a good microscope and
some practice of the observer. In general I cannot agree
with Mohl, that the spiral vessels principally occur wound to
the right ; I found some left-wound very frequently, and differ-
ences in various individuals of the same species. From my
observations up to the present time, I have provisionally abs-
tracted the following rule as at least very frequently valid.
“ In all spiral formations developing cotemporaneously, (com-
prising in the most general meaning all secondary depositions,)
those which are situated immediately on one another in the di-
rection of the radius are wound in the same direction; but
those lying immediately on one another in the direction of the
parallels to the periphery are wound in different directions.
I will only mention here, as an instance, some spiroidea from
Cucurbita Pepo ; and I moreover appeal to the constant cross-
ing of the pore fissures in contiguous parenchymatous and
ligneous cells when observed on sections parallel to the me-
dullary rays. But I must at once name, as a considerable ex-
ception, the peculiar short, thick, but delicate walled cells,
Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland Plants. 45
which in their interior contain plate-like rings and spirals
raised on the narrow edge, which constitute nearly the entire
mass of the wood of the Mammillarie, Echinocacti, and Melo-
cacti ; and also occur in small quantity in the Opuntie, espe-
cially at the contractions of the joints, and which were first
- described by Meyen from Opuntia cylindrica.
EXPLANATION OF PLATE.
Fig. 1.—10. Stages of the formation of the annular vessels from Campelia
Zanonia, Rich. Explanation in text, page 42.
Fig. 11. Commencement of the formation into a ring of a spiral from
Equisetum arvense.
Fig. 12. Spiroidea on a section through the medulla perpendicular to the
bark; a. the side towards the medulla, b. that toward the bark.
Fig. 13. Spiroidea on a section parallel to the bark.
fig. 14. The same as in fig. 18, with an intermediate series of cells cor-
responding to a right wound spiral.
Fig. 12—14. From young stems of Cucurbita Pepo.
V.—Characters of new Genera and Species of New Holland
Cyperaceze, Restiacezee, and Juncacee. By Prof. C. G.
NEEs von EsEnBECK.
[Communicated by Professor Lindley. |
A. GuUNNIANZ.
HELOTHRIX.
Locus inter Cyperaceas Acroiepideas.
Gen. Cuar. Spicula disticha, squamis duabus inferioribus minori-
bus sterilibus, duabus superioribus hermaphroditis. Stamina
tria. Perigynii sete 4 (an semper?) retrorsum scabre. Stylus
bifidus, a basi bulbosa deciduus. Caryopsis biconvexa, styli
basi conica mucronata perigynioque stipata.
Inflorescentia : spicule axillares et terminales geminz brevipedun-
culate.
Plante pusillz habitu Acrolepidis, Schrad. aut Eleogitonis, in inundatis
degentes, diffuse. Culmus ramosus, flexuosus, foliosus.
*974. Helothrix pusilla. Culmi 2—4 poll. longi, flaccidi, geniculati,
compressi. Vaginz internodiis breviores, tote herbacee, striatz
ore truncate. Folia linearia, angusta, obtusa, margine scabra,
trinervia. Spiculz vix lin. 1. longe ex vaginis superioribus
emergentes, pleraeque gemine, pedunculis inclusis, oblonge,
compress, virides cum purpura. Squame carinate, due in-
feriores triplo majores uninerves acute, duz superiores ovato-
lanceolate obtuse trinerves, apice virides, basi pallide, deciduz.
Stylus bifidus, ramis longis tortis hirtis. Caryopsis candida,
* The numbers refer to the collections of dried plants given away by
Mr, Gunn.
4G Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland
brevis, obovata, filamentis longis persistentibus, perigyniique
setis antrorsum denticulatis albis eequilongis cincta.
An huc Isolepis fluitans, R. Br. ?
956. Cyperus sanguineo-fuscus, N. ab E. umbella pluriradiata, radiis
composite spiciferis spicis sessilibus patentibus, spiculis subu-
latis patulis 4—-8-floris, squamis alternis ovali-oblongis obtu-
siusculis septemnervibus fusco-purpureis nitidis margine tenu-
issime albido dorso basin versus quandoque virescente, involucri
hexaphylli foliis planis scaberrimis ternis foliisque scabris lon-
gissimis, involucellis setaceis (paucis) spica brevioribus, culmo
trigono brevi.
i fo lucidus, Rob. Br. Fl. Nov. Holl. p. 218. n. 40. ed. N. ab E, p.
74
eee sanguinalis, Schrad. Cyp. Bras.
Adnot. Hic verus esse videtur Cyperus lucidus, R. Br. alter, in Sieb.
Agrostogr. n. 500 evulgatus, nisi nova sit species, ad Cyperum venustum,
R. Br. est revocandus.
420. Isolepis propinqua, R. Br. var. culmo 4—3 ped. alto, spiculis
2—12 in glomerulo, squamis sanguineo-maculatis obtusissimis
cum mucronulo. An distincta*species ?
976. Isolepis margaritifera, N. ab E., capitulo terminali oligosta-
chyo laterali plus minusve cum terminali confluente, spiculis
compresso-trigonis, squamis ovato-lanceolatis obtusiusculis ca-
rinatis uninervibus carina viridi lateribus fusco-sanguineis, i1n-
volucro diphyllo capitulo longiori foliisque canaliculatis setaceis
margine scabris, vaginis arctis ore nudo, caryopsi globoso-tri-
gona albo-nitida lateribus convexis costulata sulcis scrobiculatis.
Variat «. capitulis in unum confluentibus ;
6. capitulo laterali remoto in pedunculos mono-distachyos soluto ;
y- spiculis in culmo singulis geminisve propter involucrum monophyllum
erectum in speciem lateralibus.
Isolepis setacea, R. Br. Prodr. p. 222. n. 6.
421. Isolepis cartilaginea, R. Br. var. a. et 6. Caryopsis trigona,
tenuissime seriatim tuberculata.
573. Eleocharis mucronulata, N. ab E., culmis teretibus tiene
vagina truncata cum mucronulo brevi herbacea, spica cylindra-
cea densa multiflora, squama infima una et altera latis amplec-
tentibus sterilibus reliquis ovato-oblongis obtusis dorso ferru-
gineo sanguineis, carina angusta viridula marginibus albo-mem-
branaceis, stylo trifido, caryopsi obovata dorso gibbosa levissime
tuberculata, styli basi pyramidali pallida, hypogynii setis sex
caryopsi longioribus.
8. minor, squamis totis fere fuscis.
Ab Eleocharite acuta R. By. differt squamis spicze ovato-oblongis obtusis
nec lanceolatis acutis.
Ab Eleocharite multicauli differt culmis multo crassioribus, Eleocharite
palustri magis accedentibus, et spica duplo majore densiore basi squama
una binisve latis rotundatis sterilibus cincta. Vagina longa, recta truncata,
viridis, mucronulo vix lin. longo subulato herbaceo.
~
_ Cyperacex, Restiacese, and Juncacez. 47
1013. Cladium glomeratum, R. Br. (genus proprium.)
Tsolepidi propinqua species, probabiliter proprii generis. Squamz
bi-trifarie, carinatee, membranacee, plereque fertiles. Stamina
tria. Stylus trifidus basi subincrassatus, caryopsi trigona ni-
tida concretus, a basi deciduus.
Fructus est Elynanthi, structura spicule potius Lsoscheni, habitus Cladiz.
575. Chetospora concava, N. ab E., culmo ancipiti altero latere
plano altero convexiusculo marginibus levibus, panicula elon-
gata contracta decomposita.
Lepidosperma concavum, R. Br. Prodr. p. 224. (90.) n. 2?
Gymnoscueanus, N. ab E.
Spicule distiche, bifloree. Squamez ventricosx, leves, basi subtiliter
nervoso-striatez ; inferiores quatuor minores steriles, quinta
duplo major rigidior mascula involvens sextam hermaphroditam
femineamve, extrema minor angustior sterilis inclusa. Setz
hypogyne pauce 1—3, graciles, antrorsum scabrz, ovario lon-
giores. Stamina tria, filamentis longis planis, antheris lineari-
bus mucronatis late dehiscentibus et tum magis oblongis. Stylus
trifidus, basi conico-dilatatus, pubescens, cum ovario obconico
compresso-trigono articulatus. Fructum non vidi.
Inflorescentia: capitulum terminale, bracteis brevibus latis inter-
stinctum basique involucratum. Culmi aphylli.
Observ. 1. Ab Arthrostyl, R. Br. differt spiculis bifloris, squamis haud
carinatis setisque hypogynis.
Observ. 2. Ad hoc genus pertinere videntur Chetospora spherocephala,
R. Br. et anceps, R. Br.
952. Gymnoschenus adustus.
G. culmo compresso levissimo apice incrassato, vaginis ...., spiculis
tumidulis obtusis, squamis apice fuscis.
984. Lepidosperma ensatum, N. ab E., panicula densa pyramidali
brevi, ramis decompositis imbricato-spiculatis, culmo ancipiti
medio utrinque convexo marginibus scabriusculis, spiculis 1-
floris, squamis acutiusculis scabris.
983. Lepidosperma squamatum, Labill. Spicule subbiflore, squama
antepenultima mascula, penultima abortu feminea, terminalis
abortiva.
Setule tres, retrorsum scabre, inter stamina.
Igitur Chetospore potius generis quam Lepidospermatis.
962. Restio complanatus, R. Br. Novum genus. Spicula undique
imbricata squamis membranaceis setaceo-cuspidatis. Peri-
anthium pedicellatum quadripartitum, laciniis lateralibus an-
gustioribus. Stamina duo basi dilatata cartilaginea, lateribus
ovarii adposita. Stylus bifidus. Utriculus compressus, retusus,
seepe obliquus, monospermus.
Culmus simplex, complanatus. Vagine membranacee, truncate,
aphylle, limbo lacero. Spicule in panicula racemosa brevi an-
gusta,
48 Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland
599. Calorophus elongata, Labill. 9? Restio lateriflorus, N. ab E. in
Sieb. Agrostoth. n. 29. et R. Br. Prodr. Culmi filiformes,
longissimi. Vaginz ore barbatz. Spiculz laterales, distantes,
bractea setacea basi vaginante ciliata cinctz, subsessiles.
Squame proprie tres, membranacee, ciliate, obtuse. Sepala
sex, tenuissime membranacea, subrotundo-ovalia, obtusa, zequa-
lia, ciliata, nucem equantia eidemque arcte adpressa. Nux tri-
gona, levis, stigmatibus tribus in spicas revolutis persistentibus
coronata.
Hee vera femina est Calorophi elongate, Labill. Quam tamquam plan-
tam femineam in eadem tabula pinxit Labillardiére (fig. 2.), ad Hypolenam
exsulcam, R. Br. aut aliam hujus generis speciem pertinere puto.
B. DRuMMONDIAN ; ad Flumen Cygnorum lecte.
1. Chorizandra multiarticulata, N. ab E., capitulo globoso exserto,
squamis obtusis imberbibus, culmi articulis profunde striatis
diametro sua paulo longioribus. Culmus magis ac in Ch. Cym-
baria striatus, articulisque duplo brevioribus vel statu sterili di-
gnoscendus.
2. Isolepis cartilaginea, R. Br. var. spiculis 1—8 pallidis, culmo se-
mipedali, foliis plus minus elongatis. Culmus compresso-tri-
queter. Involucrum sub capitulo polystachyo diphyllum.
3. Elynanthus bifidus, N. ab E., culmo filiformi striato compressius-
culo basi bulboso foliatoque, foliis canaliculato-filiformibus, spi-
culis solitariis binisve pedunculatis terminalibus bifloris, bulbo
styli in caryopsi muricato-rugoso.
4, Elynanthus capitatus, N. ab E., culmo obtuse trigono compres-
siusculo levi basi bulboso foliatoque, foliis convoluto-canalicu-
latis, vaginis margine membranaceis laceris, capitulo terminali
polystachyo, spiculis unifloris squamis quatuor inferioribus cus-
pidatis.
5. Elynanthus australis, N. ab E., culmis filiformibus leevibus foliosis,
vaginis truncatis folio convoluto-filiformi basi rigide ciliolato
multo brevioribus, ligula brevissima truncata, spiculis spicato-
fasciculatis in panicula angusta ramis quinis singulisve bractea
brevioribus dispositis lineari-lanceolatis unifloris, squamis steri-
libus bracteolisque setaceo-cuspidatis.
Affinis Elynantho cuspidato et gracili, at charactere suo distinctus.
6.? Elynanthus octandrus, N. ab E., culmo compresso bulboso, foliis
omnibus radicalibus linearibus planis, spiculis spicatis, spicis
axillaribus solitariis, inferioribus remotis superioribus in spicam
terminalem compositam coéuntibus, bracteis foliaceis culmi api-
cem superantibus, rostro fructus ovato crasso.
7. Schenus fascicularis, N. ab E., culmo simplici compressiusculo
exsulco levi aphyllo, vaginis baseos ore subbarbatis foliolo lon-
gioribus, spiculis fasciculatim confertis brevissime pedicellatis
falcatis subtrifloris, squamis margine ciliatis.
Cyperaceze, Restiacex, and Juncacee. 49
Proximus Scheno brevifolio, a quo differt infiorescentia plerumque
breviori, vix pollicari, ex paucis fasciculis approximatis contlata
rarius lisdem paullo magis discretis, spiculis faleatis subsessili-
bus, et vaginze foliiferee ore, saltem in juventute, barbulato nec
nudo. Structura spicule omnino ut apud Kunthium (En. II.
p. 335.) sub Sch. brevifolio sed squame 4. inferiores vacuz,
5, 6, et 7 fertiles.
Isoscuanus, N. ab E.
Spicula disticha, squamis equalibus, inferioribus fertilibus, superio-
ribus sterilibus. Rhachilla frectus curvato-sinuata. Perigy-
nium nullum. Stamina tria, filamentis persistentibus peracta
anthesi elongatis. Stylus basi zquaii deciduus, trifidus. Ca-
ryopsis nucamentacea, sculpta, a flexuris rhachille diutius re-
tenta.
Inflorescentia capitata aut per fasciculos axillares anguste panicu-
lata. Culmi basi aut etiam superiora versus foliosi. Vagine
ligulate. Folia angusta, filiformia aut canaliculato-filiformia.
8. Isoschenus Armeria, N.ab E., spiculis capitatis, culmo levi basi
unifolio.
9. Isoschenus acuminatus, N.ab E., Schcenus acuminatus, R. Br. Prodr.
p- 231, et N. ab E. (87.) n. 6.—spiculis fasciculato-ternis bi:
nisve lateralibus in panicula angusta dispositis, culmo foliato.
10. Isoschenus flavus, N. ab E., capitulo terminali, culmo rigido sub-
angulato scabro basi foliato foliis filiformibus canaliculatis
scabris breviori.
Culmus tripollicaris, quam pro altitudine crassior.
11. Chetospora aurata, N.ab E., culmo nudo compresso basi folioso,
foliis subsetaceis canaliculatis incurvis, capitulo terminali glo-
boso involucro di- triphyllo breviori, spiculis subbifloris squamis
imberbibus carina scabris, perigynii laminis lineari-lanceolatis
planis ciliatis.
Similis Ch. curvifoli@, sed evidenti differt charactere.
Culmus spithameus et ultra, compressus. Squame atro-sangui-
nez, basi aureo-flave, omnes setaceo-cuspidate, carinate. Ca-
ryopsis (nux) obovata, obtusa, scabra, squamulis 7—8 equi-
longis strigilosis appressis cincta. Stylus trifidus. Stamina 3.
12. Chetospora cygnea, N. ab E., culmo compressiusculo estriato basi
foliato, vaginis ore barbatis, spiculis binis ternisve lateralibus
sessilibus involucro culmum continuante brevioribus, squamis
trifariis enervibus interioribus margine puberulis, laminulis hy-
pogynis fructu duplo brevioribus ciliatis, rhachilla fructus apice
incurva.
Juncum filiformem gracilem refert.
13. Caustis dioica, R. Br. Est hermaphrodito-dioica pistillis pleris-
que sterilibus. Ad hujus formam sterilem spiculis in ramulis
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Sept. 1840. E
50 Prof. Nees von Esenbeck on New Holland Plants.
recurvatis solitariis, nec vero ad Caustin fleruosam, spectat
Caustis recurvata mihi (olim Restionis nomine a Siebero dis-
tributa) ; quod quomodo scribe, nec mea culpa evenerit, ipse
paulo post in eodem Diario botanico Ratishonensi exposul.
Sed Kunthius, qui omnia scit, ubi videor erravisse, ea sola
nescire videtur, que ad avertendam erroris falsam speciem feci.
Id quoque monendum est, Melachnen Siebert non ad Caustin
flexuosam, sed ad Didymonema filiforme Presl. pertinere, et igitur
longe distare a Causti genere.
14. Restio curvulus, N. ab E., culmis apice ramosis fastigiatis, ra-
mulis compressis curvatis apice spiciferis, spicis masculis ap-
proximatis (paucis) sessilibus oblongo-lanceolatis, squamis cus-
pidatis vaginisque nudis, his mucronatis, perianthiis ( ¢) 6-glu-
mibus.
15. Lepyrodia macra, N. ab E., culmis simplicissimis flexuosis va-
ginis foliatis strictis, spica simplici pauciflora.
Culmi spithamei, curvati, subspongiosi, graciles. Vagine her-
bacee, striate, truncate, ore membranaceo, foliolo subulato ob-
tuso 83—4-lineari erecto. Vagine superiores basi solubiles ut
in Restionibus, sed flores intra squamam bibracteolati. Spica
tam mascula quam feminea 3—4-flore. Bracteee communes
oblongz, membranacee. Sepala equalia. Flos masculus (de-
floratus ) angustior.
16. Lyginia imberbis, R. Br. 2 Schcenodum tenue, Labill. t. 229.
f.1. Ovarium, in stylum longum crassum apice solummodo
trifidum attenuatum, monospermum videtur. Perianthium sex-
fidum, laciniis oblongo-lanceolatis muticis membranaceis zequa-
libus. Bractez late ovate, setaceo-mucronatz, fuscze. Spica
terminalis solitaria. Reliqua ut in charactere naturali a cl.
Brown tradito. Vagine aristato-cuspidate. Culmi lutei, leves,
simplicissimi.
17. Anarthria grandiflora, N. ab E., culmis simplicibus teretibus fo-
liisque compressiusculis striatis, racemo composito denso ob-
longo, floribus masculis nutantibus, bracteolis geminis, sepalis
lanceolatis compresso-carinatis. Squamz bracteales longe,
lanceolate, 2 racemo minori contracto, ramis 2—3 minus
divisis rigidis, floribus minoribus sepalis rigidis.
18. Anarthria humilis, N. ab E., culmis simplicibus teretibus fili-
formibus foliisque compressis striatis, racemo di- trifloro, brac-
teolis singulis, sepalis lanceolatis obtuse carinatis.
Culmus semipedalis. Sepala lanceolata, subulato-acuta, brunnea.
19. Leptocarpus canus, N. ab E., amentis in glomerulos distantes
laterales dispositis, squamis acuminatis, rhachilla pilosa, peri-
anthii glumis omnibus margine lanatis, culmo simplicissimo
cano. Culmi 1—14-pedales, teretes. Vagine fusce, mucro-
nate. Spicule geminze—quaterne, a medio culmo in glome-
rulos distantes agglomerate, bractea setacea brevi-vaginata ci-
nerea suffultz. Flores bibracteolati.
Mr. Henderson on the Stigma in Mimulus and Diplacus. 51
20. Leptocarpus spathaceus, R. Br. Distinctum genus. Stylus tri-
gonus, crassus ; ovarium triangulare, in stylum decurrens. Flores
fasciculati (quos dicunt) terni quaterni, capituliformes ; spicule
squamis suffulti. Sepala mucronata.
21. Desvauria Drummondiana, N. ab E., receptaculo subpaleaceo,
stylis 6—7 basi connatis valvulis asperis infra apicem obtusum
aristato-mucronatis mucrone valvula sua duplo breviori, foliis
capillaribus scabris scapo glabro brevioribus.
D. Billardieri, R. Br. affinis.
VI.—On the Structure of the Stigma in Mimulus and Dip-
lacus. By Mr. JosevpH HENDERSON.
To Richard Taylor, Esq.
SiR,
I HAVE observed a very singular instance of irritability in the
stigmata of some species of Mimulus and of one species of
Diplacus, a genus recently separated by Nuttall from Mi-
mulus. As I have nowhere seen any mention made of the
existence of the phenomenon of irritability in any of these
plants, you will perhaps favour me, should the fact not have
been before observed, by inserting this notice in the Annals of
Natural History *.
In making an experiment to ascertain if Diplacus puniceus
would hybridize with Mimulus cardinalis, 1 found on apply-
ing the anther of the latter to the bilamellate stigma of the
former, that the plates—which in their natural position are
reflexed—immediately collapsed, and inclosing the mass of
pollen grains that had fallen on them, pressed firmly against
each other. The intimate connexion between the genus Dip-
lacus and Mimulus, induced me to try if this unexpected pro-
perty existed also in stigmata of the latter genus, and I found
it to be present in Mimulus cardinalis, roseus, luteus and mos-
chatus, all the species of Mimulus growing here. The move-
ment in all these cases follows the touch as rapidly as in Mi-
mosa pudica; the stigma, however, is more active when the
flower is first opened. If the stigma is touched with a pin or
any other instrument, the plates, after collapsing, will revert
to their natural position, generally in less than two hours; but
if pollen is interposed between the plates, they remain closed
a much longer time.
In the 27th Number of the Annals of Natural History there
is a note on the movement of the style of Goldfussia aniso-
phylla by Professor Morren of Liege, in which he refers the
* The excitable property of the stigma of Mimulus and Diplacus is a fact
well known, but the peculiar structure of that organ has not been before ob-
served.— Ep.
‘EQ
ay 4 Prof. Lindley upon the Genus Decaisnia.
cause of the movement to excitable globules contained in the
fluid of what he calls the cylindrenchyme of the stigma; this
fluid being carried to the extremities of the cylindrenchyme,
these extremities are dilated, which causes the stigma to bend
in one direction ; but when the stigma is touched, the globules
and the liquid flow back to the bottom of the cylinders, and
in this case, this side becoming the longest, the style erects -
or bends in an opposite direction: M. Morren therefore re-
fers the cause to the excitability of a vital fluid.
In examining the stigmata of Diplacus puniceus and the
different species of Mimulus, in order to ascertain if they con-
tained any analogous structure to that described by M. Mor-
ren, I found the inner surfaces of the stigmata in all com-
posed of elongated cylindrical cells, the ends of which are free
and prolonged into tapering jointed glandular hairs: these
hairs, which thickly clothe the surface of the stigma*, are di-
lated at the extremities, and at the base where they arise each
one forms a thickened elbow, with the cell of which it is the
termination.
When the plates of the stigma are in their natural position
these hairs are erect, but on examining them after the plates
had collapsed, I found them gathered together into bundles
of a dozen or more with their points drawn closely together,
and in some cases twisted spirally round one another: in the
stigma of Mimulus roseus each hair was recurved over its own
cell. It is easy to conceive that such a movement of the hairs,
forming as they do the extremities of the cylindrical cells,
would cause the stigma to incline inwards, and it is probable
that the natural cause of their movement is, as M. Morren
asserts, the reaction of an excitable fluid.
I am, Sir, your obedient Servant,
JosEPH HENDERSON.
Milton, near Peterborough, July 13, 1840.
VII.—) 9; 19] 67 9 “8S
09 area sieeve [se vee *s |UT@) * “M GV \#19| PO) 99 | OL | 0-8
GG jes |€0.] °° | "tt |tmsm] tm | om [awa msi6P |$89) zo] 9G | SL | g.2S
peal Os | f° *e> | asm |UUTBd)- °s "Ss 1S! 19! 8S| of | 62 |10-9S
HG fosees | cee | ieee tee "s | m jems| "s |FIG| 699-99] gh | 08 {0-29
oS 08: I co. rea" ce *MS 1009 i) “M “MS £op 76S 6S c¢ tL o-0S
€G ce Lo. eee sje "MM °N | °GN “MN eV 16S 9S Iv o9 V-6V
eG eo. | 1p. | co see | “ANS JUNpVD) *w | MN | OP iE29| SC] Zh | Co |z.zS
Gear es Po. | st 4 ott ‘N | ‘AM | *MN] "MN | OV /FT9} OS] OF | BO | 9.29
eG ae soe | vee BSR SES ACNE TAA ANN 0 SAK 0S| €9} 09!] of | Lo | §€.1S
eg | 1So. | | 00g. | cm |runj-mx| “ax | LP] 69/600] gh | go | £15
GG | ‘* |90- |9P- | Gao. | ‘m | ‘a |*ms} “ms | 0G] 6S] 09] Bh | 99 |8-£¢
cc eee £9. eee Sel. "MM “MM “MA “MA eV 19 es 1S IZ 9-0S
GG {28.1 | ZO. |PI- | O10. |ASm | ‘ma | cms] Meas igh! 69| ZO} OF | LO | £.€¢
Gee bres) zoe |r| “8 ‘Mm | "mM [ems] ‘a | 67} 09) £9! OG | 69 | 2-89
rc + Jor. | | ogo. | mn | ca | om “AL mas #69 98S| 99 | oL | LS
9S Beane) Tea Ee | MA | wa | "ma 1709} 99} 29} if | gO |S.9¢
g¢ | |og. |z0- vee “mS jumjed)sms| “as |fQoP7|£6C| S| SS | 99 |9.6¢
go ce [eee 11g. | EEy. [aAQniemni ems | c's oS| 19) 9S} 8S | 89 |P-2¢
“ule 6 ae fo) 2 22] ure g [UA Xe] oo | cur | “xeyy
eS a 6, |:uopuo’y| “2d Big (UOPUOT => comme | oe 1, OTMStr
ce g |: ‘as * -satajuing TOTMSTIO
MoT *UIeYY “PULA *JOJIULOUAIY, J,
Ritel ox,
"UNA | “xeIA [Ure 6
*19}SIS9I-J[VS a
weer
2 iF
8.69 | ¢.19
— v
GEL | €-29
0-zL | P-S9
8-12! L-£9
v-1Z| L-19
V:29 | 0-19
@OL| 8-8S
V-L9 | £-09
¢-79 | L-19
V:ZL | L-6¢
@-0L|P-19
0-924 | L-€9
0-04) €-€9
9-89 | L-€9
L-69 | L-€9
9-74 | L-29
€-PL | S.99
a-LL| L-€9
C-oL | 7-65
L:39 | LSS
G69 | £-8G
8:99 | Z:-09
L-L9 | £-09
€-L9 | V-6S
£-99 |Z-19
L-1L| L-6S
€-GL 19-69
9-89 | €-€9
Z-69 | £-19
G.99 | 8-8S
9-99 |G-19
Z-89 | 0-79
‘00g *AoY * uOpuo'T
ey
26-64
VP9-6z 069.62 0£-6% | 08L-6% | 963.6%
90-0£ | 10-0€ | 65-62% | 9Z1-0€ | 6S1-0€
£6.62 | 06-62 | LV-6z | 6Z0-0€ | $60.0€
V0-0€ | g0-0f | €9.6Z | PE1-0€ | 121-08
00-0€ | V§-6% | LV-6z | 610-0€ | 820-08
CL.6G | 62:62 | LE.6z | SPL-6Z | 926.62
8l-6% | OL-6% | 91-62% | LZ9-62 | 662.6%
65-62 | 89-60 | 0z-6z | 909.62 | PLL.6z
L9.6Z | VL-62 | 05-62 | 906-62 | £66.62
28-62 | 8L-6% | €7-6Z | 186-62 | £10.08
OL-63 | 29-62 | 2-62 | LSL-6% | VP8.6z%
09-62 | SE-6% | 00-62 | £99.6% | 979.64
O£-62 | VZ-6% | 76.82 | IPP-62 | 119.6%
0£.6% | VE-6% | $0.62 | OLT-6% | 799.6%
GV-62 | 99-62 | 81-62 | LIL-6% | SEL.6Z
25-62 | 19-62 | 9£-62 | 688-62 | 606-62
12-62 | €8:6@ | 09-62 | 616-62 | 101-0€
Lg-67 | £6-6@ | 29.62 | LET-O€ | SEz.0€
V0-0£ | 60-08 | OL-6G | ZP6.6% | 69-08
F0-0€ | S6-62 | 97-62 | 0S6.6z | €£0-0€
C8-6z | V8-6% | £V-6z | S06-62 | 676-62
78:60 | [9-6% | ZV-6% | 726-62 | 906-62
6L-6@ | VL-6% | O£-62 | £€68-6% | 9F6.6z
€1.6% | 79-62% | 61-62 | 86L-6% | 8%6-6%
0S-6% | 67-62% | 92-6G | SZ9-6% | P9OL-6Z
gP-6% | ££-6% | 00-62 | 99-62 | St L-6%
61-6% | ZF-6% | 08-62 | VEV-6z | LOL-6z
CV-6% | PE-6% | £1-6% | 189-62 | O1L-6%
PPE-Z | SS-6% | 93-62 | 919.62 | O18-6%
CE.6 | Z1-62 | 06-82% | €8V-6% | 80L-6z
1£-6@ | 7S-6% | £2-6@ | PVS-6z | 6EL-62
09-62 | OP-6z | 0£-62 | 608-62 | $86.62
‘urd %g| “ure 6 “UIT "xe
“ule $3
“u0ysog
‘aILYS-soLyuIn(d *sOIMSTYD
*19JIULOLE S|
126-62
O1Z-PE
SPI-0€
09Z-0€
P80-08
956-62
169.6%
V18-62
990.0€
Z£0.0€
028-62
£9.62
999.6%
00L.6%
SLL.6%
966.6%
6ST-.OF
voe.oF
OLE.0€
210-08
Z10-0€
700-08
966.6z
8L8-66
ZZ8-6%
VE9.6%
018-6@
ZEL-6%
8L8-6@
OVS-6%
VLL-6z
U't G
‘20g “AO
: uopuo’y
|
= A Be es
“Uva
AS
“0€
66 sf
"92@ |
“LZ
‘0G
"GG
‘PG
"kZ
‘OSD
"1G
OZ
“61
‘SI
“LT
‘Ol
“GI
TIO}
3 ie
“Ol f
mo
‘Ol
a AHS MNDAD
“Aine
‘Orst
“yuo; |
_| goskeq,
"auuys-sartfiungy ‘asuvyy yzuvsajddy 7D AVANAG “AI, 29 pun ‘uopsog yw TIVAA ‘IN 29 {UopuorT avau ‘younsiyg yo hjaro0g pounqjnoysozy yz fo
UIPLD) IY] JV NOSAWOH], “AJA, 29 ‘ NOLUAGOY “AIA ‘Runjauoag quozsisspy ayy hg Kyaroog yohoy ayz fo sjuaupivdpy ay) yo apo suoyvasasggQ ywIIs0j;0L0I}apy
¥
a)
OEY 3c}
ee Vine
”
ol
fr a4
uni
+4 Fae
9 5
BEN ae
tw
Tee (AE
bu ee
sal
i
é
et Tl
a
Ann & Mag of Nat. Hist Nol.N\VP\.2..
JBasire, ith |
a
3.0. Westwood, del.
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
XIII.— Observations on the Genus Typhlopone, with descrip-
tions of several exotic species of Anis. By J. O. West-
woop, F.L.S.
: { With a Plate. ]
Havrine in my ‘Introduction to the Modern Classification
of Insects’ figured an insect from the collection of C. C. Ba-
bington, Esq., under the name of Typhlopone fulva, and which,
without hesitation, I considered to be a neuter Ant*; it be-
comes necessary,—now that Mr. Shuckard has, in a previous
page of these Annals, stated his conviction that it is the
Jemale of a genus belonging to another family, in which
neuters do not exist,—that I should give my reasons for the
opinion I have advanced, that it belongs to the family of the
Ants, and is a neuter insect, and which I still retain.
Ignorant although we are of the males of this genus, it is not
only upon a comparison of known individuals of Typhlopone
with the females and neuters of the Ants, and with the females
of the Mutillide, that I found my opinion; we are now ac-
quainted with four facts relative to the habits of these insects.
1st, One of Mr. Shuckard’s specimens is stated by him still to
retain within its jaws the wing of a Termes. 2ndly, Another, —
of which the head alone remained, had attacked and pertina-
ciously retained hold of the leg of an ant, which had evidently
pulled off the body of the Typhlopone, in order to rid itself of
its incumbrance. 3rdly, Mr. Raddon has obtained many
specimens of Typhlopone, found alive in casks of sugar from
the West Indies. And 4thly, Mr. Babington’s three speci-
mens were also found in sugar. Now these are circumstances
* I have in this paper continued to employ the term ‘ neuter’ for the abor-
tive sex of the Heterogyna and other social Hymenoptera, although it is
certainly improper, such individuals being, in fact, females, with partially
developed female organs. The term ‘ worker’, which has also been applied to
them, is not exclusively their own, because the real productive females,
amongst the humble-bees and wasps, work as much as the so-called ‘neuters’.
It would perhaps be better to term them ‘ pseudo-females.’
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Mist. Oct. 1840. G
82 Mr. J. O. Westwood on the Genus Typhlopone,
which are well known to be the habits of neuter Ants. Of the
extraordinary pertinacity with which some of the latter retain
hold of these and larger insects, I have collected various no-
tices in my ‘ Introduction’ (v. 2, p. 230.), whilst the partiality
of Ants for sugar is very great, and well known. One species
is indeed named Formica Saccharivora by Linnzus.
I proceed, therefore, to structural peculiarities.
The large and flattened head is not exclusively characteristic
of the Formicide, but the want of eyes and ocelli occurs only
in Typhlopone, and in various blind ants, mentioned in my
‘ Introduction’ (v. 2, p. 218.). The antenne are equally similar
in structure in Typhlopone and several ants. In my drawings
of T. fulva, made immediately after the meeting of the British
Association at Cambridge, the antennez of 7. fulva are repre-
sented as having only eleven joints ; that is, one joint less than
the typical number in female and neuter aculeate Hymeno-
ptera. seas CO SIsLES sess.
a ot : ~~
he ees wee
Dr. A. Philippi’s Zoological Notices. 97
is the parallelism between Nauplius and Peltidium, and be-
tween Psamathe and Thyone.
4. Thyone, mihi. (PI. IV. fig. 2.)
Corpus depressum scutiforme, ovatum, segmentis quinque con-
stans, segmento primo maximo. Cauda e lamellis duabus for-
mata. Oculi duo confluentes. Antenne quatuor; anteriores
multiarticulate ; inferiores triarticulate, apice setis uncinatis,
basi seta pectinata munite. Pes masticatorius apice lamellis
duabus terminatus. Pedes sex, natatorii, birami; Pedes spurit
duo lamellares, spatium inter segmentum penultimum caudam-
que opplentes.
Three species, the one, Th. viridis, nearly 2!" long, common.
The cibarian apparatus exceedingly complicated.—Peltidium
differs by the foot-jaws, the tail, and by the first pair of feet
being differently constructed ; Sapphirina, Thompson, from
the body having nine segments. There are two pairs of pe-
culiar fringed lamellze near the cibarian organs (fig. 2 e. and g.),
perhaps analogous to those lamellae in Cypris, regarded by
Strauss as branchiz.
5. Peneus siphonoceros, mihi. (Pl. IV. fig. 3.)
P. rostro brevissimo, supra 7-dentato inermi; flagellis antennarum
superiorum equalibus, omnibus quatuor canalem clausum for-
mantibus.
I have gradually obtained in Naples about half a dozen in-
dividuals of this Peneus, so highly remarkable for the curious
formation of the flagella of the upper antenne. ‘They are
flesh-coloured, the antennz, feet, and the hinder margins of
the abdominal segments darker. The length from the apex
of the beak to the extremity of the tail amounts to 24 inches,
of which the abdomen is 1 inch 7 lines, and the beak scarcely
24 lines. The cephalothorax has no longitudinal furrows.
The abdomen is, as usual, very much compressed, the last
three joints keeled. The terminal segment has in the centre
a broad groove, and terminates with two points. The scale
(Schuppe) of the exterior antenne@ is quite twice as long as
the beak, of usual form, with a longitudinal groove ; the stalk
does not attain to half the length of the scale ; the flagellum
is once and a half as long as the body. The inner antenne
have a very thick stalk, as long as the scale of the outer an-
tenne, at the base excavated, as usual, for the large black eyes,
and with a curved anteriorly directed appendage (process).
They have two equally long, and as above stated, very pecu-
harly formed flagella. They form, namely, with those of the
other side, an almost closed tube. For this purpose each single
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. Hi
98 Dr. A. Philippi’s Zoological Notices.
flagellum is vaulted exteriorly with a keel, interiorly grooved,
serrated and finely ciliated at the margins, so that they close
completely. The canal continues in the stalk (Stiel), but here
only the upper half is formed by the stalk, and is closed in-
feriorly by the scales of the outer antenna, as it seems the
upper lip divides the canal, which then proceeds right and left
to the branchiz. As far as I am aware, no similar formation
exists among the Crustacea.
The feet are exactly as in the other species of Peneus ; all
have at the base a filamentary process corresponding to the
palpi of the foot-jaws; the three first pair have pincers
(chele), and increase from the first to the third in length,
which increase is effected, namely, by the growth of the tibia.
The fourth pair of feet is as long as the second, the fifth as
long as the third. The exterior footyjaw is nearly twice as
long as the first pair of feet, and consists of rather cylindrical
and capillary joints.
The figure Pl. IV. fig. 3. will render a more detailed de-
scription superfluous.
Puate ITI. Fig. 12. Nauplius ciliatus, Phil. Sixty times magnified.
a. Natural size.
Prate III. Fig. 13. Laophonte cornuta, Phil. Female, sixty times mag-
nified.
Puate IV. Fig. 1. Psamathe longicauda, Phil. Magnified sixty times.
x. Natural size.
a. The outer foot-jaw magnified 150 times.
Puate IV. Fig. 2. Thyone viridis, Phil. Examined with a power of sixty.
a. Nat. size.
b. The outer foot-jaw, with its palpus more strongly magnified.
d. The second pair of antenne.
e. The mandible, near it a foliaceous fringed organ similar to the
one designated by g: should it be considered as branchia?
f. The one foot-jaw.
N.B. The maxillz could not be represented on this scale.
Piate IV. Fig. 3. Peneus siphonoceros, Phil. Nat. size.
a. Cross section of the tube formed by the flagella of the upper
antenne, magnified.
6. Pontarachna punctulum, Ph.,an Hydrachnidan of the Ocean.
(Pl. IV. fig. 4. and 5.)
Hitherto Hydrachne have been found solely in fresh water,
but I have met with, and not at all unfrequently in the bay .
of Naples, a spider belonging to this division of the Arachnida
likewise in sea-water. Unfortunately it is so minute, scarcely
ird of a line in length, that I have not been able to recog-
nise all its parts, although I have frequently examined several
specimens. The Jody is rather globular, anteriorly somewhat
acute, quite bare. Its colour is brownish-yellow, more fre-
Dr. A. Philippi’s Zoological Notices. 99
quently orange-red or brown-red, sometimes even brown with
whitish transparent variously indented (gezacktem) margin,
so that rarely two individuals look perfectly like one another ;
I once found one which was very beautifully marked with a
white T on a dark-brown ground. The pale margin is an-
teriorly broader, so that the two minute distant eyes may
distinctly be recognised. The front feet scarcely exceed
the length of the body; the posterior ones are nearly twice
as long. The four coxz are close to each other on every
side, and the anterior ones even touch in the central line.
(See Pl. IV. fig. 5.) Between the coxe I find two small points,
of the importance of which I am not able to form an opinion.
Of the following joints the first are the shortest, the last the
longest ; in gradual progression they are all nearly cylindrical ;
nevertheless the femur seems to be excavated above, the
tibia slightly below. All the joints, with the exception of the
last, are beset on the under side, at the extremity, and like-
wise in the centre, with bristles. The last is perfectly bare,
at the extremity obliquely truncated above, and bears two
hooked claws curved under a rather acute angle. Upon the
under side of the body there is an annular pointed lamella
which surrounds the fissure of the generative organs, fig. 5. f,
as in Diplodonta and Atarx. Of the cibarian organs I have
only been able to distinguish the two palpi. These are nearly
half as long as the anterior feet, filiform, and quinquarticu-
lated. The first joint is very short; the second and third
thick and cylindrical; the fourth the longest of all, likewise
cylindrical, but much thinner; the fifth short and acute.
Palpi and feet are nearly colourless, at the most yellowish.
Of the six genera which at present constitute the division
of the Hydrachne, viz. Diplodonta, Atax, Arrhenurus, Eulais,
Limnochares and Hydrachna, it agrees by the annular lamellz
surrounding the sexual apparatus and other characters, mostly
with the first; but differs from them ;—1,by the four coxze being
close on each side; 2. by the construction of the palpi, which
in Diplodonta have at the fourth joint an apex of the length of
the fifth ;—A¢azv possesses a very long fourth joint, which at the
extremity is somewhat excavated in order to receive in the outer
bend the fifth jomt. The other four genera differ still more :
Arrhenurus and Limnochares by the very short palpi; Eulais
by the palpi and the hips; and Hydrachna by the palpi, the
beak, &c. It hence follows, that even disregarding the maxillz
not discovered by me, there are differences enough to justify
the establishment of a new genus, which I call Pontarachna,
and characterize as follows :—
Corpus subglobosum. Oculi duo, remoti. Mandibule ... nulle?
H 2
100 Dr. A. Philippi’s Zoological Notices.
minime? Palpi duo, elongati, 5-articulati ; articulo quarto
longiori, quinto brevi, acuminato. Coxe utriusque lateris
unite, anticee duz in linea mediana quoque sese tangentes.
Pedes unguibus duobus uncinatis terminati. Vulva lamina
crustacea granulata cincta.
Puate IV. Fig. 4. Pontarachna punctulum, Phil. Drawn magnified sixty
times.
g. Nat. size.
Fig. 5. The body beneath, magnified ninety times.
d. The palpi.
e. The coxe.
jf. The plate surrounding the fissure of the generative organs.
7. Desmophyllum Stellaria, Ehrenberg. (Plate IV. fig. 6.)
The genus Desmophyllum, established by Prof. Ehrenberg
in the Memoirs of the Berlin Academy, is not less remark-
able by the characters of its calcareous stem, which is con-
stantly unramified, and has fascicularly united lamelle of the
star (Sterne), than by its animal. In.this the surprising thin-
ness of the mantle is above all remarkable, which seems to be
entirely missing, so that we can most distinctly perceive
through it the cells at the margin of the star, nay, even the
slightest roughness of the surface. Indeed the animal mass
is in proportion to the calcareous mass a true minimum, and
so retracts itself on the contraction of the animal into the cavi-
ties of the lamella, that I regarded the individual I received
in this state for the mere house, long before deprived of its in-
habitant. I have likewise observed the same on Cladocora
cespitosa, Ehrenberg (Caryophyliia, Lamk.), while the ani-
ma] mass of Cladocora (Caryophyllia) Calycularis is far more
considerable, and even on drying remains as a pretty thick
membrane. When the animal of Desmophyllum Stellaria has
fully expanded itself, it projects about a line above the star,
while the border to a good breadth seems to be without any
animal envelope. The yellowish coloured oval mouth, sur-
rounded by an inwardly and outwardly folded lip, is distinctly
perceptible. True fentacula are missing; a greenish fleshy
mass extends from the mouth to near the margin of the star,
and is there drawn out into several folds, at: the apex yellow-
ish, which, however, do not evince any definite arrangement,
yet generally exhibit two rows. When the folds are most di-
stinct they project at the furthermost only 4rd of a line; greater
I have never seen, although I have preserved the animal alive,
and observed it for several days. By this want of true éen-
tacula the genus differs, likewise with respect to the animal,
very essentially from Cyathina, Ehrenberg, where the tenta-
cula are very regular, filiform, and orbiculate (geknopft). All
Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal Generation of Entozoa. 101
the motions of the animal are in the highest degree slow and
sluggish, which I have likewise observed in Cyathina, Oculina
and Cladocora.
Prate IV. Fig. 6. Desmophyllum Stellaria, Khrenberg. Nat. size, sitting
on Nullipora Lithophyllum expansum, Phil.
XV.—Thoughts on the Equivocal Generation of Entozoa. By
Jas. L. Drummonp, M.D., Professor of Anatomy and
Physiology in the Royal Belfast Institution, &c.
In studying the Entozoa, one of the first things which de-
mands our attention, is the peculiarity of the situations which
they occupy. When we look abroad upon the features of the
globe which we inhabit, we find that every part is filled with
animal and vegetable life ; whether we visit the frozen regions
of the poles, or the countries for ever exposed to the heat of an
equatorial sun, we see that every clime has its animals and
plants, and these in general, so constituted in their structure
and ceconomy, as to be fitted peculiarly for the circumstances
of the place in which they reside. The White Bear delights
in the perennial snows and ice of its native region, and the
Lion in the fervour of the torrid zone ; but were they to change
situations, the former would die from the excessive heat, and
the latter would as certainly perish from the intolerable cold.
And so it is with the Entozoa; they have been ordained
to inhabit, alone, the interior of other animals; and though
many of them will live for several days when removed from
that situation and put in water, yet that can only be deemed
a lingering death, for at length they infallibly perish from the
unnatural circumstances in which they are placed. It has
been asserted, indeed, that some of the intestinal worms
have been found living in other situations. Thus, Linnzus
supposed that the Fluke-worm (Distoma hepaticum) was to
be found in fresh water, as also the common Tape-worm in
muddy pools, and the Ascaris vermicularis in marshes among
the roots of decaying plants. (Rudolphi, i. 371.) But it has
been shown by Muller and Rudolphi, that he had mistaken
other external species of animals for true Entozoa; that his
supposed Tzenia and Fluke-worm were the Planaria lactea,
and his Ascaris vermicularis a quite different animal.
But even admitting that a true entozoon should be found in
a pool or rivulet of fresh water, still! something more would be
necessary to prove that such was its natural habitat. Every
one knows that when an animal is infested with Tape-worm,
portions of the latter are frequently ejected along with the
102 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal
alvine excretions, and therefore the circumstance of a speci-
men being found in water inhabited by fish of any kind may
amount only to this, that it had originally belonged to the fish.
Thus the celebrated Muller, when travelling on the borders
of Sweden, was told of a rivulet in which Tzeniz were to be
found ; he visited it accordingly, and satisfied himself that the
account was true, by taking out of its water bundles of dead
‘Tape-worms coiled together. But what then? Did he find any-
thing more? Yes, he found quantities of the intestines of fish
which had been thrown in by the fishermen, which fairly ac-
counted for the presence of the worms. (Rud. i. 373*.) No
one who has been in the practice of examining the intestines
of fishes in pursuit of their living contents, will be surprised at
this account, since the quantity of tape-worm sometimes
found in them is often almost incredible. Thus in a salmon
of eleven pounds weight, in July, 1838, I found a number of
Bothriocephali, the longest of which was four feet ten inches,
and their united lengths amounted to upwards of fifty-nine
feet. In the common Cod their number is often very great,
and in a middle-sized turbot I have found upwards of two
hundred specimens of the Bothriocephalus punctatus, each
measuring from ten to eighteen inches in length.
It would be unnecessary to dwell longer on this subject, as
I believe all Helminthologists, and all who have considered it,
are fully agreed that the Hntozoa have their natural abode in
the animal body alone, and that in any other situation they
infallibly perish. But the more difficult question is, how do
they get there?
This query cannot at present be satisfactorily solved, for
the truth is that we know nothing of their origin; but I am
not inclined therefore to suppose them to be the entities of
equivocal generation, a doctrine still indulged in by natural-
ists and physiologists of high name and authority, and which
formerly was generally embraced with regard to all animals
occupying the lower links in the great chain of animated
being.
But as the light of science burned bright, mnumerable
errors were by slow degrees seen into, and have long since
ceased to blot the page of truth. They arose out of ignorance ;
and to asimilar origin we are, I believe, to attribute the theory
of equivocal generation, whether it be applied to a fungus,
* Ata place about a quarter of a mile beyond Belfast Bridge, on Bally-
macarret Strand, where worn-out horses are slaughtered, I have more than
once seen dead Tzniz in a pool of water, but there could be no doubt that
their original habitat had been the intestines of the slaughtered animals,
dragged to the said pool by dogs, or kicked into it by idle boys.—J. L. D.
Generation of Entozoa. 103
an animalcule, or an entozoon. We know not how a mucor
originates on a decaying vegetable or animal matter, nor how
millions of animalcules appear in a vegetable infusion, nor
how an entozoon shows itself in the intestines or the brain of
an animal; but because we do not in our present state of
knowledge understand these things, are we to fall into the er-
ror of the ancients, and attempt to explain, by what seems
next to an impossibility, their appearance on the supposition
of a spontaneous generation? Some of these obscure animals
have an organization so perfect and admirable, that to me it
would seem almost as consonant to reason and sense to attri-
bute the formation and economy of an elephant, or I might
say, of man himself, to equivocal generation, as theirs.
To some, however, there seems to be no difficulty in the
matter ; and it is stated with great confidence, that because a
clot of effused lymph from an inflamed serous surface becomes
organized and sensible, so it is quite easy to conceive that a
living worm may be equally produced from unorganized mat-
ter; the only difference between the two being this,—that the
organized lymph continues adherent to the matrix, while the
other is cast off as a separate being.
But that the analogy between an orgazined portion of lymph
and an entozoon is extremely remote, can, I think, be easily
shown ; there is, indeed, a gap between them which can never
be filled up. In the first place, the effused lymph in the ex-
ample alluded to, however organized it may be, is a constituent,
though I grant an unnecessary and superfluous part, of the
body to which it is attached; but it is a natural product of
that law of the animal ceconomy, by which it throws out lymph
from inflamed serous membranes, and from the sides of wounds,
into which the vessels pullulate for the purpose of uniting the
dissevered or adjacent surfaces. It is, in fact, a product of
the adhesive action, or adhesive inflammation, as the common
term is, and has no life whatever independently of the life of
the part on which it is situated. However extraneous or un-
necessary to the animal which has produced it, it has no vi-
tality independent of the life of that animal of which it is now
an integrant part, and its separation from which is its imme-
diate death.
Again, I would remark, that no growth from effused lymph
is ever seen showing any mark of independent life, or in the
state of passing from a dependent to an independent vitality.
No instance has ever occurred of effused lymph, however or-
ganized it may have become, exhibiting, as in the postic
fictions of the animals formed from the mud of the Nile, one
part as merely organized lymph, and another assuming the
104 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal
form and functions of a worm. Nor further, has any entozoon
been found in a semi-state of formation. There is never any
intermediate stage in which it can be shown that the animal
is in its transit from an accidental origin to the more perfect
state, in which it shall exhibit a complex and independent or-
ganization, and like other animals, have organs for the conti-
nuation of its species. It would, indeed, require no inconsider-
able stretch of imagination to conceive that a portion of ef-
fused lymph could assume to itself the power of producing
other similar, or rather very dissimilar portions, which would
propagate their kind from generation to generation, in secula
seculorum; for I incline to the belief that the Tenie and Lum-
brict of Hippocrates were as much the progenitors of those
found at the present day, as were the men and women of his
time the ancestors of those now living in the nineteenth cen-
tury.
In considering the formation of any animal, we cannot move
a step without reference to an all-powerful architect ; in every
structural part, in every function, in every action, in every
instinct of such animal, we perceive so great a degree of con-
trivance, creative power and wisdom, that the conviction is
forced upon us that these cannot be the work of chance, that
* there cannot be design without a designer; contrivance, with-
out a contriver ; order, without choice ; arrangement, without
anything capable of arranging; subserviency and relation to
a purpose, without that which could intend a purpose ; means
suitable to an end, and executing their office in accomplish-
ing that end, without the end ever having been contemplated,
or the means accommodated to it*.” Yet,in the doctrine of
spontaneous generation all these are dispensed with ; we have
“contrivance without a contriver, and design without a de-
signer,” and a number of atoms collected together form them-
selves into wonderfully fabricated and sentient beings, inde-
pendent of those conditions by which other organized bodies
are produced. An insensible mass of matter will, we know,
become developed into a living being of most complicated
structure and wonderful ceconomy; an egg will be hatched into
a peacock, but the egg could never have existed but for its fe-
male parent, nor could it ever be hatched into the living bird
without having received the permanent vital principle from
its male progenitor, in obedience to those laws ordained by
the Deity when the first male and female peacock were
created; but the beings of equivocal generation are independ-
ent of all such laws; of the contrivance which they display
* Paley’s Natural Theology.
Generation of Entozoa. . 105
they themselves are the contrivers, of the design the de-
signers.
Let us then suppose that a portion either of effused lymph
or extravasated blood, or any other substance, is about to
go through the process of converting itself into an intestinal
worm, and consider what it has to do to effect so complete a
metamorphosis ; we must suppose that before it assumed its
independent and distinct life, the first object would be to form
for itself a mouth and an alimentary canal for its future sup-
port, a gastric juice of course, and the other necessaries for the
function of digestion; now even this, in a particle of matter
destitute of mind or intelligence, as is the peacock’s egg, would
seem to border a little on the miraculous.
Well, then, having provided for what many consider the
most important business of life, the eating function, what has
it to do next? Why to shake off the homely and ungraceful
form of its embryotic clot, and assume the elegant gracility
of an ascarid, or a Spiroptera, or the broad and jointed ampli-
tude of a tape-worm, the polymorphous structure of a Scolez,
or the inextricable complexity of a Distoma.
Having settled this point, the clot has next to regulate its
growth ; clots are of very various dimensions, but the Hnto-
zoa are as certainly defined in their limits of magnitude as any
other class of animals. Well, then, it must be obvious, that
a clot larger than the species into which it is to be converted
must fine itself down to the proper size, or if too small, plump
itself up to the same ; but by what mysterious power it can do
this I profess not to understand.
Having got so far, however, in its own creation, what has
it next to do? To cover itself with a proper skin; and in this
great taste is often exhibited, the integument of many worms
offering a very beautiful appearance; and observe the wonder-
ful pheenomenon connected with this. The Deity has spread
over the surface of animals and plants (I mean such as He is
acknowledged to have formed) an insensible covering, the
cuticle, to serve as a protection for the parts beneath. And
what does the clot do? Why just the same thing; it covers
itself with a cuticle too; though indeed we need not wonder
much at this, after its having made for itself an alimentary
canal and bestowed upon it the function of digestion.
But the work is not yet completed ; motion is not yet pro-
vided for, a muscular apparatus is therefore next to be fabri-
cated; first, for the motion of the whole body, and next, for
that of individual parts ; and so perfectly is this accomplished,
that it often forms a source of disappointment and vexation
to the investigator of these animals. Some of the nematoid
106 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal
worms roll themselves up so pertinaciously by the action of
their longitudinal muscles, that it is with the utmost difficulty
the ends of the animal can be so straightened as to be di-
stinctly seen ; and the muscles of the head and bothria in some
species, as in several of the Bothriocephali, and particularly
in the Scolex polymorphus, are in such perpetual activity, .
and cause so many changes of figure, that hours at the micro-
scope are necessary before we can obtain a satisfactory know-
ledge of the structure of the head.
It so happens that some species have a much smaller mus-
cular strength and activity than others, as, for instance, the
Echinorhynchi ; and these might be readily carried through the
alimentary canal of the animal in which they reside, had they
their muscular power alone to trust to. And how does the
clot provide for this? It forms a trunk or proboscis of ex-
quisite workmanship, which it arms on all sides with sharp
horny hooks; it forms muscles for the especial purpose of
pushing out this proboscis, and others for drawing it in at
pleasure into a sheath specially provided for it; moreover,
this proboscis is so fashioned that it can be inverted or evert-
ed upon itself, that is, it can be pushed out or retracted as a
snail does its horn, without which second kind of motion it
would be imperfect ; and thus by its twofold motion and its
armament of rigid hooks, the proboscis is harpooned into the
mucous coat of the intestine at the pleasure of the worm,
which latter is thereby secured from removal by the pressure
of the passing contents of the bowel. Some species, not con-
tent with one proboscis, provide themselves with four, and
these in some of the armed Bothriocephal present one of the
most beautiful microscopic objects to be found in nature.
But the work is not yet complete; sensation is further
wanted. We are to suppose, that as the animal has acquired
a digestive apparatus, it has superadded to this the sense of
taste ; but at all events it has the sense of touch, and therefore
has provided for itself a system of nerves ; for without a ner-
vous system in some form or another, none, I presume, will
insist that there can be sensation. With regard to the sense
of smelling I say nothing; and persons who consider such
subjects, would perhaps be of opinion that the entozoic life
would be as comfortable without as with that sense. But as
respects seeing, since organs of vision would be altogether
superfluous in habitats where midnight darkness holds per-
petual reign, we find accordingly that in no instance have the
Entozoa provided themselves with eyes.
Let us next suppose that the clot, which has thus so mar-
vellously metamorphosed itself into an entozoon of admirable
Generation of Entozoa. 107
structure, with its organic and animal life, its digestive, mo-
tive, and sensitive organs and functions, feels quite comfort-
able, and wishes to perpetuate its happiness in the continua-
tion of its race or family to future individuals like itself, that
it possesses the phrenological organ of philoprogenitiveness,
—what will it do?
It will do this, what the Creator has done with the creatures
formed by his own hand; it will provide itself with ovaries
for containing eggs, the germs of future beings like itself ; but
how it is to form these, and how it is to impart to them the
capability of being hatched into the identical resemblance of
their parent, I pretend not to explain.
But we know that even when eggs are formed there is a
very essential requisite necessary for bringing them into active
life. They must have a certain vivifying power, without
which they will remain as dead matter, and the fond hopes of
the maternal parent will be frustrated unless this vital influ-
ence can somehow or other be procured. The task, then,
next to be accomplished, is to provide this male influence ;
and we find that many species are androgynous, that is, the
clot having produced its ovaries and ova, next fabricates organs
for secreting the vivifying fluid, by whose presence the ova
shall obtain the power of being developed into worms of the
same formation and structure as their wonder-working parent.
Yet surprising as all this may appear, the climax is not yet
arrived at. The dscarides and some other genera are not an-
drogynous or hermaphrodite, but distinctly male and female.
Now on the principle of equivocal generation, it must be evi-
dent that the effused lymph or clot has the power of meta-
morphosing itself not only into a worm, but into a worm of
either sex, as it may choose to determine; and it is equally
obvious, that two clots must consult together in order to deter-
mine into what species they shall by mutual agreement be-
come transformed. This must be absolutely necessary ; there
must be a predetermined arrangement between the two ; for
without this millions of males might be formed without one
corresponding female, and millions of females be condemned
to live and die in single blessedness.
‘These and many other wonders, or rather impossibilities, we
must have recourse to, in order to support the theory of spon-
taneous generation ; a theory which, in my mind, is as incon-
sistent with all that we observe of the operations of nature, as
those which in the days of ignorance taught that putrid flesh
of itself generated bees, that vapour influenced by an east
wind changed into Aphides, and that the Lepas anatifera
grew upon trees, and dropping into the sea became at length
the barnacle goose.
108 Dr. Drummond on the Equivocal Generation of Entozoa.
And why should we have recourse to this theory of equivo-
cal generation in order to account for the formation of the
Entozoa? Precisely for the same reason that our progenitors
indulged in the erroneous notions alluded to. They cherished
the absurdity, because they were ignorant of the truth. They
did not know that insect ova were hatched into maggots, and
that maggots change into flies; and as the place of breeding
of the barnacle was not known, they were determined to give
it some origin, and they did so on grounds just as valid as
those on which some modern physiologists rest the sponta-
neous origin of entozoic worms. The tentacula of the Lepas
resemble feathers ; why then should the shell not grow up to
be a goose? An effused clot of lymph will become organized ;
why then should it not grow into a Tape-worm? The rea-
soning on the one side is just as good as on the other; but we
may hope that a time will come when we shall have as direct
proof of the origin of the entozoon as we have of that of the
barnacle. At present, it is true, we are completely in the dark
respecting the origin of worms in the interior of other animals ;
but it 1s better, more philosophical, more like genuine dis-
ciples of truth, to confess our ignorance, than to adopt a theory
which is in direct opposition to what occurs in every depart-
ment of organized nature with which we are properly ac-
quainted.
For my own part, I can no more conceive that Entozoa are
the creatures of chance than the animals they inhabit ; though
as to the manner of their origin, of which so little as yet is
known, I pretend to go no further than is expressed in the
old distich,—
The things we know are neither strange nor rare,
But wonder how the devil they got there.
Got there as they will, however, their possession of a di-
stinct and independent life, their having sensation, voluntary
motion, generative organs and functions, a digestive apparatus
and other attributes of animals, while they exhibit the most
minute, elaborate and exquisite workmanship, and also dis-
play the most unquestionable proofs of their whole composi-
tion, both general and partial, having been fabricated with the
utmost wisdom and adaptation to their mode of life, show as
clearly as if the proofs were written with a sunbeam, that they
cannot be beings of fortuitous origin ; that they are the off-
spring and work of the same Almighty hand which formed all
the other races of animated being ; and that to suppose their
admirable formation to be the result of a kind of chance, is to
impart to unintelligent matter that power and wisdom which
belong only to the Deity himself.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of Irish Mollusca. 109
XVI.— Catalogue of the Land and Freshwater Mollusca of
Ireland. By Wm. Tuompson, Vice-President of the Na-
tural History Society of Belfast.
[Continued from p. 34.]
Gen. 5. Succrnea, Drap.
1. S. putris, Flem., Jeff. Gray, Man. p. 1787.
S. amphibia, Drap. p. 58. pl. 3. f. 22; Turt. Man. p.91.
Helix putris, Linn. Mont. p. 376. t. 16. f. 4.
Is generally distributed throughout Ireland. Specimens agreeing
with the var. (3. of Draparnaud—“ major solidior, colore carneo”—
in form (see pl. 3. f. 23.), colour, and more than ordinary thickness,
though not in being larger than usual, are occasionally met with. The
varieties y{ (‘‘ media magis elongata et colorata’’) and 6 (“ minor,
apertura ovata”) are found in the north. Individuals of this species,
which adhere to stones in wet spots at a considerable elevation in
the northern mountains, are, as may be expected, invariably much
dwarfed in size.
2. S. Pfeifferi, Rossm. Gray, Man. p. 179. pl. 6. f. 74.*
S. gracilis, Alder, Mag. Zool. and Bot. vol. ii. p. 106.
S. Amphibia, b. Pfeiffer, p. 67..t. 3. f. 37.
Although less common than the last, this species or variety is
widely diffused over the island—in the north it is not uncommon,
and is here generally of the same amber colour as S. amphibia; as
likewise are English specimens which I owe to the kindness of Mr.
Alder; specimens of a reddish horn-colour, and much thicker than
usual, have occasionally occurred to me in the north, and in quan-
tity they have been obtained by Mrs. Patterson of Belfast, near Port-
arlington. Mr. Humphreys notices this shell under the name of S.
oblonga, Turt., as found about Cork, and by this appellation Mr. Har.
vey mentions Ballitore (county Kildare) and Limerick as habitats,
adding at the same time—“ animal darker than in the last [\8. amphi-
bia], and found in far wetter places.”’ From Finnoe (county Tip-
perary) I have been favoured by Mr. E. Waller with typical speci-
mens of this Succinea, as admirably represented in Gray’s Manual
(f. 74*).
6. Buirmus§, Bruguiere.
1. B. obscurus, Drap. p. 74. pl. 4. f. 28; Gray, Man. p. 183. pl. 6.
f. 63; Turt. Man. p. 81. f. 63.
Helix obscura, Mull. Mont. p. 391. t. 22. f. 5.
+ Wood-cut, p. 178.—The coloured figure, pl. 6. f. 73, seems to me to par-
take as much of the form of S. Pfeiffert as of S. putris.
t This is probably S. Pfeiffers.
§ Bulimus Lackamensis, Flem. Gray, Man. p. 181. pl. 6. f. 62.
B. montanus, Drap. p. 74. pl. 4. f. 22; Turt. Man. p. 80. f. 62.
Helix Lackamensis, Mont. p. 394. t. 11. f. 3.
In Capt. Brown’s ‘ Irish Testacea’ this species appears under its original
110 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
This species is very local. In his ‘ Irish Testacea’ Capt. Brown
notices ‘fone specimen [procured] on a dry mud wall near Clo-
nooney,’ p.529. About the roots of trees in the demesne of Wood-
lands near Dublin, I have, accompanied by Mr. R. Ball, obtained spe-
cimens, the shells of all of which, adult as well as immature, were like
those sent me from other localities, and according to the observa-
tions of authors, covered with earth. From La Bergerie, Portarling-
ton, [ have been favoured with specimens by the Rev. B. J. Clarke.
In March, 1837, it was supplied me in quantity from Larne, county
Antrim, by Mr. James Manks. From the Falls of Clyde (Scotland),
I have specimens collected by W. H. Harvey, Esq.
Animal, rather dark grey above, lighter towards the disk, and
when viewed under a lens appearing closely marked all over the
back and sides, with darker spots and markings so disposed as to
render it very beautiful; disk very pale grey. Tentacula cylindrical,
stout, and club-shaped; the upper of ordinary length, the lower
short.
2. B. acutus, “ Brug.” Drap. p. 77. pl. 4. f. 29, 830; Gray, Man.
Pp: Ped. plo6-4, G7.
B. fasciatus, Turt. Man. p. 84. f. 67.
Turbo fasciatus, Penn. Mont. p. 346. t. 22. f. 1.
This is a local species, but found from north to south—from the
neighbourhood of the Giant’s Causeway to Youghal. It is especially
common on marine sand-banks and pastures, but in remote inland
localities is likewise native. It would seem to be more common to
the eastern than the western portion of the island, but in the latter
it has occurred to me about Ballyshannon, county of Donegal. I
have occasionally observed this species inhabiting the crevices of
walls at a considerable height, as those of Howth church, county
Dublin. M. Michaud remarked on some Irish specimens of this
most variable species which I contributed to his collection, that they
were the B. articulatus, Lam.
3. B.t lubricus, ‘‘ Brug.” Drap. p. 75. pl. 4. f. 24 ; Turt. Man. p. 82.
f. 65.
name, as last quoted, but no locality is assigned to it. Having written to
Capt. Brown on the subject, he very kindly supplied me with the following
note under date of April 9, 1840 :— I found the Bulimus montanus on the
sloping banks below an old castle about four miles from Maryborough,
Queen’s county, the name of which I cannot remember : it is, however, on
the road between Maryborough and Stradbally. I also found it on a lime-
stone gravel ridge near Maryborough, not a mile distant. I afterwards met
with it among debris on the mountains of Mourne, close to the sea-shore.”
As B. Lackamensis and B. obscurus differ little from each other, except in
size, and as the period when the localities just alluded to were visited by
this author is now so far distant, it would seem to me, judging from other
circumstances connected with the species, that a large variety of B. obscurus
may not improbably be the shell thus referred to.
+ In ignorance of the generic name—Cionella, Jeffreys; Achatina, Al-
der; Zua, Leach, as adopted by Gray, which this species should properly
bear,—I use the older appellation of Bulimus.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 11}
Zua lubrica, Gray, Man. p. 188. pl. 6. f. 65.
Helix lubrica, Mull. Mont. p. 390. t. 22. fig. not good.
Is common, and generally distributed over Ireland. From under
stones on the dry mountain side at Wolfhill, near Belfast, and on
sea-side pastures I have obtained a few specimens of a handsome va-
riety, of a pale grey colour and transparent, with a white peristome ;
in such localities this shell does not present to the same degree the
rich amber colour and brilliant polish which it does in woods or
shady places. The animal is blackish. From an examination of the
food contained in seven Starlings (Sturnus vulgaris), shot at differ-
ent places in the north of Ireland, from the month of December to
March, during a mild winter, it would appear either that the B. lu-
bricus is a special favourite, or that its haunts are similar to those of
the bird ; as six of the Starlings, in addition to Helices and other food,
contained specimens of this shell varying from five to thirteen in
number.
7. AcuHaTina, Lam.
1. A. Aeicula,Lam. Gray, Man. p. 191. pl. 6. f. 71 ; Turt. Man. p.
S92 £71.
Bulimus Acicula, Drap. p. 75. pl. 4. f. 25, 26.
Buccinum terrestre, Mont. p. 248. t. 8. f. 3.
This handsome species is found sparingly, but from east to west,
in the more southern half of Ireland. Mr. W. H. Harvey has pro-
cured it on the “ sand-hills, Miltown Malbay, and from under stones
near Limerick,” but in the latter locality marks it as ‘‘ very rare.”’
Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin, has supplied me with specimens pro-
cured by him on different occasions in the rejectamenta of the river
Dodder near that city. At La Bergerie (Queen’s-county), it is
found by the Rev. B. J. Clarke ; and at Finnoe (county Tipperary),
by Mr. Edw. Waller; by Miss Ball at Castle-martyr demesne
(county Cork); and by Miss M. Ball at Dromana (county Water-
ford).
i the Cionella elongata, Jeff. noticed with doubt as Irish by Mr.
Jeffreys, Linn. Trans. vol. xvi. p. 348. see Gray’s Manual, p. 18.
under Achatina octona.
8. Pura, Lam.
1. P. umbilicata, Drap. p. 62. pl. 3. f. 39, 40; Gray, Man. p. 193.
iefets 105, Lurt.. Man. p. 97. f.. 78.
Turbo muscorum, Mont. p. 335. t. 22. f. 3.
This is one of the most common of the testaceous Mollusca
throughout Ireland and her islands, and especially abundant where
limestone and chalk prevail. From the sea-shore to a great eleva-
tion in the mountains it is foundt. It is subject to considerable va-
+ Mr. Alder, with reference to Newcastle-upon-Tyne, remarks of this spe-
cies—‘“ under stones, common ; seldom in moss” (Newe. Trans. vol. i. p.33);
in Ireland it is common among mosses and lichens in suitable localities.
112 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
riety in form and colour; the toothless var. not unfrequently occurs,
and on a sea-bank at Belfast Bay I once obtained a specimen with
two teeth+}, but differing in no other respect from the ordinary shell,
I cannot consider it otherwise than an accidental variety of P. um-
bilicata. Specimens whitish and opake, like ‘‘ dead shells,” not un-
frequently occur containing the living animal. Occasionally in the
north, at the South Islands of Arran, and about the lakes of Killar-
ney, I have procured a few individuals of a crystalline transparency,
the elegance of their appearance being much enhanced by the pure
white margin of the peristome. The animal is of a very pale grey
colour.
2. Pupa Anglica, Alder. Gray, Man. p.195. pl. 7. f. 82.
Vertigo Anglica, Fer. Turt. Man. p. 102. f. 82.
This species, considered peculiar to England when described by
Ferussac, and in the very latest work treating of the British land
Mollusca having only the localities—‘‘ north of England, Northum-
berland, Lancashire,” attributed to it, is found in the north and
south, in the east and west of Ireland ; but at the same time is by no
means general, or, except in particular spots, plentiful, like P. umdi-
licata. Under stones, on marsh plants, in wet moss, &c. it harbours.
I first met with it in June, 1833, in the county of Londonderry, at
the side of the river Bann near its junction with the ocean; in nu-
merous localities throughout Down and Antrim, and in the demesne
of Florence-court, county Fermanagh, it since occurred to me; in
the west on the mountain of Benbulben in Sligo; in the south about
O’Sullivan’s cascade, at the lower lake of Killarney ; and in the east
in the Glen of the Downs, county Wicklow. Mr. W. H. Harvey
obtained this species ‘‘ near Ballitore and on the sand-hills, Miltown
Malbay,” but notes it as very rare. In the collections of Mr. T. W.
Warren and Mr. Edw. Waller of Dublin, are specimens procured by
the former gentleman at Ardmore (county Waterford), and in the
neighbourhood of the metropolis; and by the latter at Annahoe,
county Tyrone—near Portarlington it is found by the Rev. B. J.
Clarke, and by the Rev. T. Hincks near Cork, where it is ‘‘ abun-
dant in wet moss.” In England I have collected the P. Anglica
at Twizel House, Northumberland; in Scotland about Ballantrae,
Ayrshire.
The shells of this Pupa commonly vary in colour from pale grey-
ish brown to a deep reddish shade of this colour, and are rarely of a
glassy transparency : the margin of the mouth and teeth are gene-
rally of the colour of the shell, but sometimes pure white. Mr. Gray
having had the opportunity of consulting the work only of M. Mi-
chaud, refers his Pupa tridentalis with doubt to this species, but from
having been favoured by its describer with specimens of this shell from
the neighbourhood of Lyons, I can state with certainty that it is en-
+ Capt. Brown, in his ‘ Illustrations,’ &c. quoting Pfeiffer, notices his P.
bidentatus as a Portmarnock shell. My specimen is not identical with what
Pfeiffer figures. Rossmassler does not consider P. bidentatus distinct from
P.marginata. See Rossm. Part I. p. 83; and Gray, Man. p. 197.
Freshwater Mollusca ¢f Ireland. 113
tirely distinct from P. Anglica, and a species unknown as British.
Mr. Gray makes Pfeiffer’s Pupa bidentata, 1.59. t. 3. f. 21, 22, syn-
onymous with P. Anglicu, but judging from the diagnosis and
figures I cannot think them the same.
3. Pupa marginata, Drap. p. 61. pl. 3. f. 36—38; Gray, Man. p.
mo. fi: 7.1. 797; Turt. Man. p.98. f. 79.
Is common, and although not generally diffused, is found from the
extreme north to south, and east to west of Ireland. It is particu-
larly partial to the sand-hills or pastures bordering the coast, and to
marine islets, as those in Strangford lough—in the inland parts of
the country it likewise occurs. ‘The tooth is rarely visible: speci-
mens containing the living animal are not unfrequently of a whitish
colourt.
9. Vertico, Muller.
1. V.edentula, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 199. pl. 7. f. 80 ; Rossmassler,
x. p. 28. tab. 49. f. 646.
Pupa edentula, Drap. p. 59. pl. 3. f. 28, 29; Turt. Man. p. 99.
: f. 80.
This species is found from north to south of Ireland. Since Sep-
tember, 1832, I have met with it in numerous localities throughout
the counties of Down and Antrim, at the Glen of the Downs in
Wicklow, and in shell-sand from Portmarnock (county Dublin). An-
nahoe, county Tyrone, Mr. E. Waller—La Bergerie, Queen’s-county,
Mrs. Patterson (of Belfast) —neighbourhood of Cork, Rev. T. Hincks.
The typical form of V. edentula I generally find under stones ; the
elongated and cylindrical variety in woods—in autumn and winter
this latter is most readily obtained on the fallen leaves of trees; in
summer, on the under side of the fronds of ferns (Aspidii, &c.), the
shell and plant, though the naturalist only will perceive the former,
being in beauty equally attractive. This elongate variety has seven
and occasionally even eight volutions, and attains the length of 14
line: when of this size, the animal §, so very minute relatively to
the shell, has a grotesque appearance when bearing this along,
which is carried singularly erect, not more out of the perpendicular
than the leaning tower at Pisa! This variety, judging from descrip-
+ The larger wood-cut at p. 197, representing this species magnified, is
the most characteristic in the work. Rossmassler’s figure 323 is particu-
larly good.
t Pupa junipera, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 197. pl. 7. f. 81.—Turbo juni-
peri, Mont. p. 340. t. 12. f. 12.
P. Secale, Drap. p. 64. pl. 3. f. 49, 50.—Vertigo Secale, Turt, Man. p.
01,4, 81.
In a list of additions to the Irish Fauna published in the Lond. and Edin.
Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300, this species was enumerated in consequence of my
having been assured that specimens which I saw in a Dublin collection were
found in this country—their owner now believes that they must have been
brought from England.
§ When adult, the animal varies in colour from greyish-white to black-
ish-grey.
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. I
114. Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
tion and figures, is perhaps the Pupa inornata, Michaud, Comp. p.
63. pl. 15. f. 31, 32, apparently differing from it only in size—it is
described to be two lines in length: my largest specimen is 14 line,
but this discrepancy is not greater than might be anticipated -be-
tween individuals obtained in the north of Ireland and at Lyons,
where the P. inornata was discovered. I at first thought this var.
might be Pupa muscorum, Drap. (Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.), but
specimens of this shell from Montpellier, since sent me by M. Mi-
chaud, prove that it is not so—these are identical with examples of
Pupa cylindrica, which I have collected at Salisbury Craigs near
Edinburgh, a locality in which this rare species was discovered by
Mr. E. Forbes.
2. Vertigo pygmea, Fer. Gray, Man. p. 201. pl. 7. f. 83; Turt. Man.
p. 103. £. 83.
Pupa pygmea, Drap. p. 60. pl. 3. f. 30, 31.
This is the most widely distributed species of Vertigo over Ire-
land, occurring throughout the country. It is generally found but
sparingly where it does prevail, and is most easily procured under
stones, both in dry and wet situations, from the sea-shore to a high
elevation in the mountains. The usual number of teeth is four, of
which one is central on the upper or body portion.—On a sea-bank,
Belfast bay, I once met with a Vertigo resembling the ordinary V.
pygmea in every respect, but with the addition of a tubercle, about
the size of one of the teeth, placed outside the mouth and near the
junction of the outer lip with the body volution. Animal dark lead
colour, or rather blackish-gray above, disk blackish-gray anteriorly,
becoming suddenly paler, so as to be nearly white at the opposite
extremity.
3. Vertigo substriata, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 202. pl. 7. f. 84.
V. sexdentata, Turt. Man. p. 103. f. 84.
This species, though rare, has a wide distribution in Ireland. In
the glen at Holywood House (county Down), I obtained specimens
in 1832, and subsequently in shell-sand from Portmarnock (county
Dublin). Mr. W. H. Harvey gives as habitats ‘‘ Miltown Malbay,
and near Limerick—rare at Ballitore (county Kildare).” In the
neighbourhood of Ballantrae, Ayrshire, this Vertigo has occurred to
me. Reference alone to Montagu’s specimens would seem to prove
whether his Turbo sexdentata, p. 337, be this species, as his descrip-
tion is partly applicable to this (in number of teeth), and partly to
V. palustris (in being smooth)—the locality in which it was found
would be more suitable to the latter: the figure in ‘ Testacea Bri-
tannica,’ throws no light upon the subject.
4. Vertigo palustris, Leach. Gray, Man. p. 204. pl. 7. f. 85; Turt.
Man. p. 104. f. 85.
V. septemdentata, “ Fer.” Rossm, Icon. x. p. 28, tab. 49. f.
647.
In numerous localities throughout the counties of Down and
Antrim I have since 1832 procured this well-marked species, which,
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 115
as its name denotes, is an inhabitant of the marsh: it nevertheless
seems invariably to be not only free from dirt, but presents a high
polish. By the Rev. B. J. Clarke the V. palustris has been obtained
near Portarlington, and by Mr. Edw. Waller at Finnoe, ‘Tipperary.
In England I have procured it near ‘Twizel, Northumberland, and
in Scotland in several localities around Ballantrae. Mr. Gray, in the
Introduction to his edition of Turton’s Manual, mentions the V. pa-
lustris and V. angustior to ‘“‘have been only yet recorded as found
near London and in the west of England,” p. 37—1in 1834 I pub-
lished both species as indigenous to Ireland. Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.
Reference to this communication, though a mere list of species of
land and freshwater Mollusca previously unrecorded as Irish, would
have shown that several species noticed in the Manual as local, have
a considerable range of distribution.
5. Vertigo pusilla, “‘ Mull.” Jeffreys, Linn. Trans. vol. xvi. p. 361.
Gray, Man. p. 205. pl. 7. f. 86.
V. heterostropha, Leach. Turt. Man. p. 105. f. 86.
Pupa Vertigo, Drap. p. 61. pl. 3. f.34, 35.
Is very rare, but has been found in the north-east and west of the
island. From under a stone on a dry bank in Colin Glen, near Bel-
fast, I obtained a specimen in 1832, as Mr. Hyndman did in an ad-
jacent glen some time afterwards ; in shell-sand from Portmarnock
I have detected it, and Mr. Harvey has supplied me with a speci-
men from Miltown Malbay, where he states the species is very rare.
A shell from Flanders, favoured me by M. Michaud, under the name
of “‘ Pupa Vertigo, Drap. (Vert. pusilla, Mich.),” is identical with
that under consideration.
6. Vertigo angustior, Jeffreys. Linn. Trans. vol. xvi. p.361; Gray,
Man. p. 205.
Turbo Vertigo, Mont. p. 363. t. 12. f. 6.
_In 1833 I was favoured by Mr. W. H. Harvey with specimens of
Vertigo labelled “‘ V. heterostropha, two species, from the sand-hills
Miltown Malbay, the smaller common, the larger very rare.” ‘The
smaller are of this species, which has always seemed to me distinct
from the V. heterostropha of Drap. and of 'Turton’s Manual. A com-
parison of Montagu’s Turbo Vertigo (tab. 12. f. 6.) with the V. he-
terostropha in the works just mentioned, will show the obvious dif-
ference. To Mr. Jeffreys the merit is due of clearly distinguishing
these species. Since 1834, when this Vertigo was published as in-
digenous to Ireland, I have not obtained any more information re-
specting it.
10. Bauza, Gray.
1. B. perversa, Flem. Gray, Man. p. 207. pl. 6. f. 70.
B. fragilis, Gray. Turt. Man. p. 87. f. 70.
Pupa fragilis, Drap. p. 68. pl. 4. f. 4.
Turbo perversus, Mont. p. 355. t. 11. f. 12.
This species is generally distributed over the island. Its favourite
12
116 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
abode is on the stems and branches of trees, where it shelters itself
beneath the loose bark or in its crevices ; and on trees whose bark
from smoothness will not afford it shelter, this Balea lurks in the
mosses and lichens which adorn them—in the tufts of these crypto-
gamous plants I have remarked it buried, whilst the Vertigo eden-
tula displayed itself at the outside.
11. Cuavsiir1a, Drap.
1. C. bidens, Drap. p. 68. pl. 4. f. 5—7; Gray, Man. p. 212, pl. 5.
f. 53.
C. laminata, Turt. Man. p. 70. f. 53.
Turbo laminatus, Mont. p. 359. t. 11. f. 4.
Is a rare and local species in Ireland. The first native specimens
I have seen were in the collection of Mr. T. W. Warren of Dublin,
who had procured them in Belamont Forest near Coothill, county
Cavan. In Sept. 1837 I had the gratification of seeing numbers of
this fine Clausilia, after heavy rain ascending the stems of stately
trees in the demesne of Florence Court, county Fermanagh, the seat
of the Earl of Enniskillen. At Dovedale, in Derbyshire, I have met
with it.
2. Clausilia nigricans, Jeffreys. Gray, Man. p. 217. pl. 5. f. 58.
C. rugosa, Drap. p. 73. pl. 4. f. 19, 20; Turt. Man. p. 74. f. 58.
Turbo bidens, Mont. p.357.t. 11. f. 7.
Is very commonly distributed over Ireland and the surrounding
islands. It is an extremely variable species in being more or less
ventricose, in the striz being obscure or prominent, in the form of
the mouth, and occasionally even in the number of internal lamellze
—the largest specimen I have found in the neighbourhood of Belfast
is 74 lines in length, and has thirteen volutions ; several others of
the usual length of 6 lines have likewise this number. The colour
commonly varies from a very pale greyish-white to deep reddish-
brown ; very rarely specimens of a glassy transparency occur, and in
such of these as I have found, the animal was equally colourless. To
Mr. Gray, Mr. Alder, and Mr. Forbes, I have shown the specimens
differing as here described, and they agree with me that they must
all be considered C. nigricanst.
Fam. 4. ‘“‘ AURICULADZ.”
Gen. 1. Carycuium, Miiller.
1. C. minimum, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 221. pl. 7. f. 77; Turt. Man.
Pp: 90.8.4 7-
Auricula minima, Drap. p. 57. pl. 3. f. 18, 19.
Turbo Carychium, Mont. p. 339. t. 22. f. 2.
This minute species is commonly distributed over Ireland, and
+ Since the above was written the fine work of Rossmassler has been con-
sulted, in which numerous varieties of C. nigricans or ‘“‘ C. rugosa” are ad-
mirably represented. Icon. part 7. p. 23. fig. 477487. The C. obtusa,
Pfeiffer, which is common in [reland, is here ineluded (and judiciously I con-
sider) as a var. of C. rugosa.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. Li?
may be found in moss, on decaying leaves and wood, under stones,
&c., in dry as well as wet places, though the latter are its favourite
ni a the north of the island specimens rarely attain one line in
ength.
Gen. 2. Acmsz, Hartmann.
1. A. fusca, Gray, Man. p. 223. pl. 6. f. 66.
Auricula lineata, Drap. p.57. pl. 3. f. 20, 21.
Bulimus lineatus, Turt. Man. p. 83. f. 66.
Turbo fuscus, Boys and Walker. Mont. p. 330.
Is rare in Ireland, but is widely distributed, being found over the
island. Mr. W. H. Harvey was the first to find and distinguish this
species as a native—he notes it as not uncommon on the sand-hills
in Miltown Malbay, where in 1826 he procured both the ordinary
form and the variety with the spires reversed. This shell has been
procured by Mr. Hyndman and myself in various localities in the
counties of Down and Antrim, but not more than three or four in-
dividuals have been obtained on any one occasion. I have more than
once found this shell, containing the living animal, under stones on
bare clayey banks, in which situations the only other mollusk met
with was Helix chrystallina. At Annahoe (county Tyrone), Mr.
Edw. Waller has obtained the A. fusca (both a. and b. Turton, p.
83.) ; as Mr. ‘TT. W. Warren has done in the neighbourhood of Dublin,
and the Rev. B. J. Clarke at La Bergerie, Queen’s county. The
Rev. T. Hincks of Cork, favours me with two southern habitats—
Ballinhassig Glen (county Cork) and near Mucruss, Killarney (county
Kerry).
Fam. 5. Limna#zap2, Jeffreys.
Gen. 1. Limwevs, Drap.
1. L. quricularius, Drap. p. 49. pl. 2. f. 28, 29, 32; Gray, Man. p.
232. pl. 9. f. 100; Turt. Man. p. 117. f. 100; Rossm. Icon.
1, 98. t. 2.1.55.
Helix auricularia, Mont. p. 375. t. 16. f. 2.
Through deference to those who have paid much more attention
to the subject than myself, I note this Limneus under the head of a
distinct species, although I am disposed to believe that it is only an
extreme form of L. pereger. The L. auricularius, as figured in both
editions of Turton’s Manual, and by Draparnaud, is not very unfre-
quent in Ireland, but of the extremely expanded form represented
by Rossmassler is very rare, and from one or two still ponds only,
abounding in subaquatic plants of various species, have I seen it.
Pfeiffer’s figure (part 1. t. 4. f. 17, 18.) is somewhat intermediate
between those just mentioned, and corresponding to it I have pro-
cured specimens. All forms, from the ordinary L. pereger to the L.
auricularius, it seems to me may be closely traced blending into each
other—reference to the figures in many works will be found to pre-
sent various forms, though in all the aperture is greatly expanded.
Some specimens of L. auricularius, which I collected in Stow Pool,
118 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
Lichfield, in July, 1836, are more distinct than any which I have seen
represented ; the spire is more minute, and the upper part of the outer
lip goes off from the body of the shell in the form of a straight line ;
but of all the individuals obtained on this occasion no two are pre-
cisely alike, but vary from the extreme form described to the L. ova-
tus, Drap.
2. Limneus pereger, Drap. p. 50. pl. 2. f. 34—37; Gray, Man. p.
233. pl. 9. f. 101+; Turt. Man. p. 118. £. [OT ere rare
form.
Helix peregra, Mont. p. 373. t. 16. f. 3.
This species, presenting endless variety, is abundant throughout
the waters of Ireland, from the smallest drain to the vast expanse
of Lough Neagh. Some of the forms which have been considered
as distinct species may be enumerated as occurring in this country,
as L. ovatus, Drap., L. intermedia, Michaud (Comp. pl. 16. f. 17, 18.),
L. marginata, Mich. (Id. f. 15, 16.), ZL. lineatus, Bean, L. acutus,
Jeffreys—of these two last I judge from comparison of authentic
specimens, the former favoured me by Mr. Alder, the latter by their
describer. One variety seems to require especial notice—the Gul-
naria lacustris, Leach. On the shores of Loughs Neagh and Earn
I have collected specimens identical with those so named by Dr.
Leach in the British Museum, and which are from the lakes of Cum-
berland—their donor General Bingham. It would seem to be the
same form which Capt. Brown figures under the name of ‘‘ Lymnza
lacustris, Brown’s MSS.,”’ and states to have been found by him in
Loch Leven, Kinross-shire. Illustrations Brit. Conch., pl. 42. f. 24,
25. From lakes in various parts of Ireland I possess this form, which,
from its extreme delicacy, I look upon as an inhabitant of still water,
and from its rare occurrence, except when cast ashore, of deep water
also. The specimens, which containing the living animal, have occa-
sionally been found in shallow water, have I presume been driven
thence in storms, to which conclusion I am led by having once at
Lough Earn, and frequently at Lough Neagh, looked in vain for a
living individual with a shell of this form at the edge of their wa-
ters, though plenty of the more common forms of L. pereger were
there. The variety under consideration is intermediate in form be-
tween the typical L. pereger and L. glutinosus, with a short spire
and ample aperture; shell very thin, longitudinally striated; striz
regular, frequent, and strongly marked; about one in thirty of the
specimens examined somewhat spirally cut, “like the facets of
glass’’; slight fold on the pillar lip; an epidermis-like covering, of a
dull greenish-yellow colour. By the chief cultivators of this branch
of natural history in Great Britain, to whom I have sent this shell,
it was considered a particularly well-marked variety{, and M.
+ The wood-cut at p. 235 is much more characteristic than figure 101,
which is that of the first edition repeated. I have shells similar to f. 101,
from the vicinity of Belfast.
{ Mr. Gray remarks—“ The Gudnaria lacustris of Leach is very peculiar,
from the erosion of its tips, probably arising from its locality, the lakes of
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 119
Michaud, in acknowledging the receipt of specimens from Lough
Neagh, remarked that the form was unknown to him in France.
I have seen the L. pereger attached in numbers to the backs of
turtles, kept in a pond at Fort William, near Belfast, when it was
amusing to observe these animals swimming about, with the Limnez
still keeping ‘‘ their seats’”’ upon them.
3. Limneus involutus, Harvey.
Amphipeplea involuta, Gray, Man. p. 245. pl. 12. f. 147.
This Limneus so remarkable in form was discovered by Wm. H.
Harvey, Esq. in a small lake on Cromaglaun Mountain near the
lakes of Killarney. A description of it will be found in the Annals
Nat. Hist. for March 1840, p. 22. Its specific character is—spire
sunk within the outer whorl; aperture very large, extending to the
apex.
4. Limneus stagnalis, Drap. p. 51. pl. 2. f. 38, 39; Gray, Man. p.
236. pl. 9. f. 104; Turt. Man. p. 121. f. 104; Rossm. f. 49.
Helix stagnalis, Mont. p. 367. t. 16. f. 8.
This, the largest European Limneus, though by no means gene-
rally distributed, occurs in every portion of the island. It differs
very much in size, according to locality ; mature specimens, which I
have found in the cold water of Lough Neagh, where barren of sub-
aquatic plants, did not exceed one inch in length, whereas in drains
in which such plants abound, they attain double this size.
A Limneus collected by my friend Richard Langtry, Esq., of Fort
William, near Belfast, when on a tour through Upper Canada in
1835, seems identical with L. stagnalis. It differs from the ordinary
form only in tapering rather more towards the apex, and in the second
largest volution being a little more tumid; but in these respects an
extensive series of Irish specimens before me differ very much. The
American specimens were taken in the river connecting Buckhorn
with Pigeon Lake.
5. Limneus palustris, Drap. p. 52. pl. 2. f. 40 —42. and pl. 3. f. 1, 2;
Gray, Man. p. 239. pl. 9. f. 107; Turt. Man. p. 123. f. 107;
Rossm. f. 51, 52.
Helix palustris, Mont. p. 370. t. 16. f. 10.
Common, and generally distributed over Ireland—in size, form,
and colour very variable. In the river Bann, near Kilrea, I have
procured specimens of the ordinary colour, but with the addition of
spiral narrow white bands—in some waters the different species of
Limnei, &c., are so marked. A shell differing from the L. palustris
in general proportion (being much shorter relatively to its breadth)
and in colour (generally of a uniform pale yellow), is common to
Cumberland.”” Manual, p. 236. This erosion is but too common in the
specimens I have collected in Ireland, but was always attributed by me
simply to the progress of decay, the shells having for some time been ex-
posed on the beach. When the tips were eroded the shells always presented
other marks of decay.
120 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
Lough Neagh and other lakes in Ireland: it is found attached to
stones at the edge of the water, and where the adjacent bottom is
stony, with very little vegetation—under similar circumstances it
has also occurred to me in the first-named locality. It is identical
with the var. 3. of Mr. Jeffreys, who has favoured me with speci-
mens from Battersea, near London. The small size, different colour,
and freedom from all adventitious matter, I should be disposed to
attribute to the colder water and less food in such localities, than in
the ponds and ditches, in which the ordinary form prevails.
6. Limneus truncatulus, Jeffreys. Gray, Man. p. 240. pl. 9. f. 108.
L. minutus, Drap. p. 53. pl. 3. f. 5—7.
L. fossarius, Turt. Man. p. 124. f. 108.
Helix fossaria, Mont. p. 372. t. 16. f. 9.
Is generally distributed over Ireland. It inhabits drains, ditches,
&c., like the L. palustris ; but in moist spots, and about springs, at
a considerable elevation in the northern mountains‘, is likewise
found, and is here always of a very small size. In July, 1833, when
accompanied by Mr. Hyndman, I remarked many of this species
alive, and adhering to stones which lay dry upon the shore of Lough
Neagh, far above the summer level of its waterst—these were of
uniform size, very small, and when containing the living animal, of
a very dark reddish brown colour. Many varieties of the L. trun-
catulus have occurred to me in Ireland; among them was one very
much elongated, and another with regular longitudinal striz, the
latter of which is well remarked by Dr. Turton, to be “ very elegant.”
Man. p. 125.
7. Limneus glaber, Gray, Man. p. 242. pl. 9. f. 106.
Limneus elongatus, Drap. p. 53. pl. 3. f. 3,4; Turt. Man. p.
122. f. 106.
Helix octanfracta, Mont. p. 396. t. 11. f. 8.
I have not seen any Irish specimens of this Limneus, which is thus
noticed in the supplement to Mr. Jeffreys’s paper in the Linnean
Transactions, vol. 16. p. 520: ‘Ireland, Rev. James Bulwer.” On
inquiry of Mr. Bulwer, he stated that the shell so noticed was con-
sidered by him but a variety of ZL. palustris. By a letter from Mr.
Jeffreys, dated June 8, 1840, I learn that “ L. elongatus was men-
tioned as Irish on the authority of the late Dr. Goodall, who stated
that he had received specimens from Mr. Bulwer.” Mr. Jeffreys
adds, ‘“‘I have, however, two or three undoubted specimens among
a collection of Irish shells, which I purchased about three months
ago from Mr. John Humphreys of Cork—the tray which contained
them was labelled ‘Cork.’”” From Mr. Humphreys I learn that he
+ Insuch places it is preyed on by the Lapwing (Vanellus cristatus), from
whose stomach [J have taken it.
+ Montagu has, on the contrary, remarked that when left dry the animal
perishes. Test. Brit., p. 372.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 121
had not identified the species, but that the note of locality appended
to the shells alluded to by Mr. Jeffreys was strictly correct t.
2. Ancytus. “ Geoffroy.”
1. A. fluviatilis, Mull. Drap. p. 48. pl. 2. f. 23, 24; Gray, Man. p.
249, pl. 10. f. 125; Turt. Man. p. 140. f. 125.
Patella fluviatilis, Mont. p. 482.
This species is distributed over the island, and is equally found
attached to stones in the mountain torrent, the river, and the still
waters of the lake. ‘The var. described by Montagu (p. 483.) as
being strongly striated, and by Jeffreys (p. 390.) as being pellucid,
&c., I find upon the first stones wet by mountain springs, on their
gushing from the earth. All the specimens from these localities
are much smaller than those found in still water, and coated with
green vegetable matter, which is entirely adventitious, and may be
seen in like manner coating the little prominences of the stone to
which the Ancylus adheres—this and the animal being removed, the
shell is crystalline. Under the name of “ Ancy. fluviatilis, Drap.
var. montana,” M. Michaud has favoured me with specimens from
the Pyrenees, quite identical with the var. just noticed, as it need
hardly be remarked are others from France with the ordinary form.
I had often observed that beautiful and graceful bird, the Gray
Wagtail (Motacilla boarula), feeding about the mountain springs, but
was not aware of its propensity for mollusca, until on opening the
stomach of one without knowing where the specimen had been killed,
I found it to be filled with shells of this species, all of which being
of the var. a., afforded evidence whence they had been procured.
Animal blueish-gray beneath ; portion which comes in contact with
the shell blackish-green—of six specimens, which I once kept in a
dry chip box for eighteen hours, two perfectly recovered on being
immersed in water.
2. Ancylus lacustris, Mull. Drap. p. 47. pl. 2. f. 26, 27 ; Turt. Man.
p. 141. f. 126.
Velletia lacustris, Gray, Man. p. 250. pl. 10. f. 126.
Patella lacustris, Mont. p. 484.
This species, although rare, has been met with in the north, east,
and west of Ireland, in still and gently flowing waters. It was no-
ticed by Captain Brown in his ‘Irish Testacea’ as ‘‘ plentiful in a
mill-race a mile below Naas.”’ By the late Mr. ‘Templeton’s MS.
I find that the species had been previously observed by him “on
+ Limneus glutinosus—Amphipeplea glutinosa.
Is enumerated in Turton’s ‘ Catalogue of Irish Shells,’ but without any
locality being named. Mr. Gray notes it as found “ in stagnant ditches,
England, Ireland.”’ Man. p. 244.—-Mr. Gray informs me that he mentioned
the species as Irish from specimens sent to the British Museum many years
ago, by a gentleman then resident in Ireland, and who had contributed a
number of species from this country to that collection ; but of the L. gluti-
nosus having been one of those so derived there is now no certain record.
122 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
Potamogeton, &e., in the drains of the bog-meadows near Belfast.”
Between the fourth and fifth locks of the Lagan canal, a few miles
from this town, I have, at the end of September, procured many
specimens, all of which, were on the under side of the leaves of the
yellow water-lily (Nuphar lutea) and great water-plantain (Alisma
Plantago)—Pond in the demesne at Moira, county Down, Mr.
Hyndman—Near Limerick, Mr. W. H. Harvey—Beechwood, near
Portmarnock, county Dublin, Mr. T. W. Warren—Glasnevin Bo-
tanic Garden, Dublin, Dr. Coulter—Finnoe, county Tipperary, Mr.
Edward Waller.
3. Puysa, Drap.
1. P. fontinalis, Drap. p. 54. pl. 3. f. 8,9; Gray, Man. p. 25]. pl.
9. f. 110; Turt.- Man. p. 127. & 110:
Bulla fontinalis, Mont. p. 226.
Is common, and generally distributed over Ireland, occurring on
aquatic plants in stagnant and gently flowing water. It is subject
to considerable variety.
2. P. hypnorum, Drap. p. 55. pl. 8. f. 12,13; Turt. Man. p. 128.
f. Lis
Aplexus hypnorum, Flem.; Gray, Man. p. 255. pl. 9. f. 118.
Bulla hypnorum, Mont. p. 228.
Although much less common than P. fontinalis, is generally dif-
fused over the island, and found as frequently in very shallow, as in
deep water.
4, Puanorsis, Muller.
1. P. corneus, Drap. p. 43. pl. 1. f. 42—44; Gray, Man. p. 258.
pli: 8.f.95.5Furt. Man.-p. 112. 1. 95.
Helix cornea, Mont. p. 448.
Has been found only within a very limited portion of the island.
It still prevails in the locality recorded by Capt. Brown—near May-
nooth, in the county of Kildare. From about Naas in the same
county I have been supplied with specimens by Mr. R. Ball; and
by the Rev. B. J. Clarke, with some obtained by him near Lea Castle,
Queen’s county.
2. Planorbis albus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 259. pl. 8. f. 97; Turt.
Man. p. 114. f. 97.
P. hispidus, Drap. p. 43. pl. 1. f. 45—47.
Helix alba, Mont. p. 459. t. 25. f. 7.
Prevails generally over Ireland. Specimens of P. glaber, Jeffreys,
which I owe to the kindness of their describer, seem to me (as to
Mr. Alder) identical with P. albus.
3. Planorbis levis, Alder. Gray, Man. p. 261. pl. 12. f. 148.
Is found in the north-east of the island. Early in the winter of
1832 I obtained a number of this species on aquatic plants (espe-
cially Callitriche aquatica), with P. imbricatus, im a small pond at
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 123
the Falls, near Belfast, and about the same time procured others in
the rejectamenta of the rivers Blackwater and Lagan, in the same
neighbourhood. In the demesne of Portavo, near Donaghadee, and
in the vicinity of Portaferry, localities in the county of Down, it has
likewise occurred to me. ‘The animal is dark gray ; tentacula very
pale gray—dead shells are white. It was the P. levis which was
marked with doubt as ‘‘ P. glaber? Jeff.” in Phil. Mag. 1834, p. 300.
4. Planorbis imbricatus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 261. pl. 8. f. 94;
Turt. Man. p. 111. f. 94; Drap. p. 44. pl. 1. f. ap
P. cristatus, Drap. p. 44. pl. 2. f. 1—3.
Helix nautileus, Mont. p. 464. t. 25. f. 5.
This handsome and well-marked species is known to me as occurring
throughout Ireland, with the exception of the extreme south, where
however there is little doubt that it exists. It is very variable in
form—the varieties 1 and 2, and the “‘ monstrosity with the volutions
detached, and raised above each other”’ (Turt. Man.), I have procured
on the same plant. ‘The entire animal, together with the tentacula,
are of a pale gray colour.
5. Planorbis carinatus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 262. pl. 8. f. 89 ;
Turt. Man. f. 89; Drap. p. 46. pl. 2. f. 13, 14, 16.
Is much less common than P. marginatus, but found in all por-
tions of the island—in the earliest catalogues it was inserted as in-
digenous. In the neighbourhood of Portaferry, county Down, and
about the city of Dublin (a recorded locality), it has occurred to me.
I have seen specimens which were obtained near Portarlington by
the Rev. B. J. Clarke; at a lake near Tyrrell’s Pass, Westmeath, by
Mr. Ovens; and at Lough Gounagh (county Longford) by Mr. R.
Callwell, of Dublint.
In 1833 Mr. W. H. Harvey favoured me with specimens labelled
** P. planatus, 'Turt. Man.,” from Portumna on Lough Derg, an ex-
pansion of the Shannon, where he stated that the form was frequent,
noting it at the same time to have been found by him at Ballitore
(county Kildare), where it is very rare—these shells correspond ex-
actly with Turton’s description of P. planatus, Man. p.110. This
seems to be the common form (though the normal one does likewise
occur) at Lough Derg, as testified by specimens since obtained from
Portumna and Killaloe{, near its northern and southern extremities
—some from Nenagh (county Tipperary) have been kindly submitted
to my inspection by the Rev. T. Hincks of Cork; near this city the
*“« P. planatus”’ is noticed by Mr. Humphreys as met with. Mr. Al-
der and Mr. Forbes consider the Lough Derg shell P. carinatus,
and, according to the former, it is the P. disciformis, Jeff.
t Mr. Edw. Waller has favoured me with marl shells of this species from
Finnoe, and remarks that it is the only shell found there in mar! that is not
to be had in a living state; but this he attributes to the draining of a marsh.
{ To the kind attention of Mr. John J. Marshall of the former, and the
Rev. C. Mayne of the latter place, I am indebted for them.
124 Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
6. Planorbis umbilicatus, Mull. Jeffreys, Linn. Trans. v. 16. p. 384.
P. marginatus, Drap. p. 45. pl. 2. f. 11, 12, 15; Gray, Man. p.
265. pl. 8. f. 87, 88, 90; Turt. Man. f. 87.
This species prevails in every quarter of the island, but is not ge-
nerally distributed. Attached to stones at Ram’s Island, Lough
Neagh, I find a small varietyt, about half the ordinary size, and
which is concave beneath, with the keel obscure—Mr. Alder re-
marked on some of these which I had the pleasure of adding to his
collection in 1835—‘‘ Turton’s P. rhombeus, of which he sent me
specimens, is the same thing in a younger state.” Mr. Jeffreys, in
a letter dated Oct. 2, 1838, when acknowledging the receipt of the
Lough Neagh shell, observed that he considered it distinct from P.
marginatus, and that from a similar shell previously found at Cardiff,
he had named the form P. inequalis. It is to a distorted individual
of the P. marginatus, found in a pond at the College Botanic Garden,
Dublin, that Capt. Brown applied the name of Helix cochlea (Irish
Test. p. 528. pl. 24. f. 10.), and Turton that of Helix terebra (Conch.
Dict. p. 62. f. 55.) —Mr. O’Kelly, to whom the shell belongs, always
considered it P. marginatus, and as such noticed it in the Dublin
edition of Pennant’s Brit. Zool., p. 363. The Rev. T. Hincks writes
me from Cork that ‘‘ the var. of Plan. marginatus with the volutions
elevated into a spiral cone was once taken in Ballypheane bog.” I
have myself met with monstrous forms of several of the native spe-
cies of Planorbis.
7. Planorbis vortex, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 267. pl. 8. f. 91; Turt.
Man, 3p..109. 1.914. Drap: p..44, pl. 2. £4, a:
Helix vortex, Mont. p. 454. t. 25. f. 3.
8. Planorbis spirorbis, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 268. pl. 8. f. 98; Turt.
Man. p. 115. f. 98.
P. vortex, 6: Drap. p. 45. pl. 2. £. 6, 7.
Helix spirorbis, Mont. p. 455. t. 25. f. 2.
The species which my correspondents (chiefly judging from the
descriptions and figures in Turton’s Manual) have considered as the
P. vortex and P. spirorbis, are noted as generally common in Ireland
—these shells merge so into each other that I was in the habit of
putting all that were collected throughout the north together. On
comparing these with examples of ‘‘ P. spirorbis” from the neigh-
bourhood of Newcastle, and of ‘“ P. vortex” from that of London,
presented me by Mr. Alder, I find that although some of them are
as large as the P. vortex, have seven volutions, and a carinated
edge to the lower one, that they are not of the extreme form desig-
nated by this name, and consequently come under P. spirorbis; so
likewise do a number of specimens from the neighbourhood of
Portarlington sent me by the Rev. B. J. Clarke—those from the
river Shannon, favoured me by the Rev. C. Mayne of Killaloe, may
; The size is, I conceive, attributable to the coldness of the water and
scarcity of subaquatic plants.
Freshwater Mollusca of Ireland. 125
be placed under P. vortex, as may those also collected at Lough
Gounagh, county Longford, by my friend R. Callwell, Esq. of Dublin.
Is the more prominent keel, with other differences necessarily at-
tendant on it, as form of mouth, &c., sufficient for specific distinction
between P. vortex and P. spirorbis? Under Planorbis disciformis
Mr. Alder has well remarked, that ‘‘ the degree of carination is so
very variable in different individuals of the same species, that it is
rather fallacious as a distinguishing character.”’ Mag. Zool. and
Bot. vol. ii. p. 113.
Specimens of P, compressus, Michaud, from Lorraine, with which
I have been favoured by their describer, are identical with those of
P. vortex before noticed as from Mr. Alder. Examples of P. leuco-
stoma, Michaud, with which I have been presented by this most li-
beral author, differ only from Mr. Alder’s P. spirorbis in having a
white rim within the mouth—on this subject see Supplement to
Mr. Alder’s Paper in the Newcastle Transactions, and Mr. Gray’s
edition of Turton’s Manual, p.267; in this work P. leucostoma, Mich.,
is referred to P. vortex, but if this is to be considered distinct from
P. spirorbis, to the latter P. leucostoma must be referred.
9. Planorbis nitidus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 268. pl. 8. f. 93.
P. fontanus, Turt. Man. p. 110. f. 93.
P. complanatus, Drap. p. 47. pl. 2. f. 20—22.
Helix fontana, Mont. p. 462. t. 6. f. 6.
Although somewhat rare, this species is distributed over Ire-
land. On some living specimens taken near Belfast in Dec. 1834,
by Mrs. Hincks, and kindly sent to me, the following note was made
—*‘tentacula moderate, or rather short and uniform in colour with the
body of the animal, which changes with age, the adult (with shell
21 lines in diameter) being black; younger individuals pale gray—
the shells of the latter are much the more transparent.” ‘These ani-
mals seemed indifferent which side of the shell was uppermost, and
when undisturbed often moved along with what is termed the under
side next the surface of the water.
10. Planorbis contortus, Mull. Gray, Man. p. 270. pl. 8. f.96; Turt.
Man. p. 113. f. 96; Drap. p. 42. pl. 1. f. 39—41.
Helix contorta, Mont. p. 457. t. 25. f. 6.
Like the P. albus, generally distributed over Ireland, but of more
frequent occurrence, and in greater quantity where found than that
species.
Sect. I]. OpERCULATA.
Fam. CycLostomIp&.
Gen. Cyciostoma, Lam.
1. C. elegans, Lam. Gray, Man. p. 275. pl. 7. f. 75; Turt. Man.
p. 93. f. 75; Drap. p. 32. pl. 1. f. 5—8.
Turbo elegans, Mont. p. 342. t. 22. f. 7.
Dr. J. L. Drummond informs me, that when at Sandymount near
126 ‘The Rey. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
Dublin, in 1816, in company with Mr. Tardy, a well-known ento-
mologist, he found one of these shells. In Mr. R. Ball’s collection
are specimens which were obtained in Glasnevin Botanic Garden,
Dublin, but here they might have been introduced with plants from
England ; in the cabinet of Mr. O’Kelly of that city are two speci-
mens found by himself at Portmarnock; by Mr. 8. Wright of Cork,
I was shown a similar number, said to have been procured at
Youghal +. Notwithstanding this, I am not altogether satisfied
that the C. elegans is an indigenous species—it has on different oc-
casions been introduced to the country in the present century{, but
whether to any of the places mentioned previous to the specimens
being found there I am uninformed—the fact of only one or two in-
dividuals occurring anywhere looks suspicious.
Dr. Turton states that he found a single shell of the Cyclostoma
productum near the sea-coast in the west of Ireland. Manual, p. 94.
[To be continued. ]
XVII.—On early Contributions to the Flora of Ireland; with
Remarks on Mr. Mackay’s Flora Hibernica. By the Rey. T.
D. Hinexs, LL.D., M.R.LA.
To the Editors of the Annals and Magazine of Natural History.
[Continued from p. 12.]
GENTLEMEN,
Mr. Mackay has adopted the natural arrangement in pre-
ference to the Linnzean, and in doing this has probably also
adopted that system preferred by the Dublin professor. This
may have its use, but it seems a strange thing that no two
botanists seem to be satisfied with the same arrangement,
which is an inconvenience to those who wish to compare the —
Floras of different countries. It fortunately happens, how-
ever, that the variations in the plants contained, occur chiefly
in those orders which contain few genera, for it is with re-
spect to genera that the difference is most troublesome. I
shall now proceed to offer some remarks upon the work.
p. 5. RanuncuLACEX.—Thalicitrum Alpinum seems con-
fined to Connaught. Dr. Wade found it in 1801 at Lettery
+ Capt. Brown inadvertently notices this Cyclostoma as from “ Portrush,
in the cabinet of Dr. M‘Donnell, Belfast.” Irish Test. p. 522. The speci-
mens thus alluded to have been shown me by Dr. M‘Donnell, and are En-
glish—the species is unknown to him as Irish.
{ Many years ago the C. elegans, brought alive from France, was turned
out in the neighbourhood of Belfast. Here also, in 1835, a few individuals
were introduced, as well as at Killiney-hill near Dublin, and in a garden
within that city ; and more lately at Summer-hill near Limerick—I am not
aware of their having increased in any of these places.
The Rey. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 127
Mountain, Ballinahinch, county Galway. This gentleman was
supposed not to have always given due acknowledgement to
his fellow-labourers, and was therefore regarded with some
jealousy ; but this is no reason for suppressing his name, when
he was early in his notice of a plant.
Thalictrum minus is found in all the four provinces of Ire-
land ; it was found at Newcastle, county Down, by Mr.
Templeton, in 1793. Smith mentions 7. majus as found by
him near Mallow, county Cork.
p- 6. Anemone Apennina. Mr. Mackay gives Underwood’s
authority for its having been found above thirty years ago
growing in shady spots near the ground now occupied by
the Glasnevin garden. Now Mr. Underwood furnished a
catalogue of plants, which was published in the Dublin
Society Transactions in 1803-4, in which he inserted this
plant as found wild in Ireland. Mr. Templeton sent him
queries respecting this and other plants in that catalogue,
and I lately read Mr. Underwood’s reply, in which he says
that he had never seen it wild, but had inserted it on Dr.
Wade’s authority. Dr. W. has it in his Plantz Rariores, but
adds that he cannot take upon him to say that it is truly in-
digenous. It grows freely in gardens near Glasnevin.
p- 8. Ranunculus arvensis. Mr. M. inserts this plant as found
in corn-fields near the Man-of-War, county Dublin. Mr. Tem-
pleton found it at Agnew’s hill, and in Mr. Barklie’s shrubbery
at Inver near Larne, but thought it probable that it might
have been from seed mixed with corn. It is the R. arvorum,
arvensis, echinatus of Threlkeld, who gives between Raheny
and Kilsaughan, county Dublin, as a habitat, flowering
-amongst corn. It is also mentioned in Underwood’s cata-
logue as a native of Ireland. Iam not sure whether these
notices are to be considered as additional authority for its
being native, or as confirming Mr. Templeton’s suspicion.
p. 9. Caltha palustris var. B. radicans. Mr. Templeton
brought this variety into his garden, where it soon lost its
peculiarities in a different situation. This confirms the pro-
priety of not making it a species.
p- 10. Helleborus viridis. 'The specimen referred to in the her-
barium of the Cork Institution, which was collected and pre-
sented by the late Mrs. Hincks, is there marked as from the
Botanic Garden, and I never heard of its being found wild
by Mr. Drummond. Smith, however, states it as found
wild at Tallagh, county Waterford, and Doneraile, county
Cork. Dr. Wade says he found it near Dundrum; but Mr.
Underwood says that he never saw it wild, so that it is not
unlikely it was an escape from a garden and soon eradicated,
128 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
as the place has been visited by many botanists. Helleborus
Setidus (Hellebaraster maximus, &c. of old writers) is men-
tioned by both Threlkeld and K’Kogh, the latter of whom
gives the Sliebh Baughta mountains, between the counties of
Clare and Galway, and Drumcallagher, county Limerick,
as habitats. It is marked as a doubtful native in Great
Britain.
Mr. Mackay has 8 genera and 24 species of this order.
Of these the old botanists had 6 genera and 14 species; Mr.
Templeton, 6 genera and 18 species. Those in which Mr.
Templeton was deficient, were Clematis vitalba and Helleborus
viridis, both questionable; Thalictrum alpinum, Ranunculus
hirsutus and parviflorus, and arvensis, which last he regatded
as doubtful. At the end I will give a comparative table of the
genera and species in each natural order.
p- 17. Matthiola sinuata. Mr. Mackay gives one of the isles
of Arran as a habitat. Would it not have been well to have
added, that Smith says he found it at Beal Castle, near the
mouth of the Shannon, in nearly the same longitude, not
much to the south, and near the sea?
p- 22. Threlkeld inserts Nasturtium petreum foliis burse
pastoris, which is Teesdalia nudicaulis, Hooker, and not a rare
plant in England. It would be well to have some notice of
plants said to have been found, but wanting confirmation.
p-30. Subularia aquatica, “said to,have been found in Lough
Neagh by Sherard.” This is language which seems to im-
ply a doubt of that eminent botanist having found it there.
Now we know that Sherard was in that neighbourhood, pro-
bably in 1696. Ray mentions it on his authority; so do
Threlkeld and Molyneux, the former of whom gives it the
name of juncifolia. Mr. Templeton found it in Lough Neagh
before 1794, as I find from letters to Dr. Martyn, Editor of
the Gardener’s Dictionary, and to Mr. Dickson, of Covent
Garden; so that there can be no reasonable doubt of the
fact. I think I have heard that it has been seen in Sherard’s
specimens, preserved at Oxford, but I do not recollect my
authority.
p- 31. Viola hirta. My name is mentioned as authority for
this plant being found at Blarney. I have it in a marked cata-
logue as found by Mr. Drummond. I am obliged by the
notice of me, as kindly meant, but I wish it clearly under-
stood that I do not consider myself as a competent judge.
In the present: instance there is no reason to doubt the plant
having been found.
p. 38. Hypericum calycinum, though I think Mr. Mackay
right respecting this plant; yet perhaps it should have been
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 129
mentioned that Smith states it as found wild at Ballymaloe,
county Cork. .
_ p.39. Hypericum elegantissimum non ramosum of Threlkeld,
is given by Sir J. E. Smith as a synonym of Hypericum mon-
tanum. I find J. White, a gardener of the D. S., quoted as
having found this last on mountains in the county Louth.
Underwood, in his catalogue, 1804, says it is found in
Ireland.
p- 49. I consulted the Herbarium of the Cork Institution in
1839, and found there the Cerastium aquaticum as gathered
by Mr. Drummond on the banks of the Lee.
p- 76. Astragalus hypoglottis. The largest of the south isles
of Arran is quoted for this plant as found by Messrs. Ball
and Thompson in 1834, as it should be, instead of 1804.
Smith says that he found it in the mountains about Kil-
larney, county Kerry.
p- 79. Trifolium procumbens, 8. Hooker, campesire, found
by Mr. Templeton at Blackhead and Dunluce Castle, county
Antrim.
p- 85, Hedysarum Onobrychis, or Onobrychis sativa, Hooker.
This plant is stated to have been found by J. White, and was
admitted as Irish in Underwood’s catalogue. Mr.Templeton
has recorded that he saw it among Mr. Molden’s specimens,
gathered between the Black Rock and Malpas’s Monument,
on a calcareous soil. I am sure, however, that it was in Mr.
Templeton’s list of introduced plants, which included many
that have been inserted.
p- 86. Spirea filipendula is in Molyneux’s list, sent to
Threlkeld. Was it on this authority that Underwood inserted
it as Irish? I observe Mr. Mackay has not inserted it.
p- 110. Epilobium roseum. I was surprised to find this »
wanting in the list. The entry in Mr. Templeton’s hand-
writing is, “ #. roseum, K. Bot. 693, found and determined in
the Orchard, Aug. 13, 1820.” When we consider how par-
ticular Mr. Templeton was about admitting doubtful plants,
and that he was a remarkably close and accurate observer,
this plant has more claim to admission than many which
have been inserted on a single authority.
p- 116. Peucedanum Ostruthium, a habitat in the county
Down, is given on Mr. Campbell’s authority, but no more said.
Threlkeld has Peucedanum, Hogs’ Fennel, ditches near the
sea, which is. a likely habitat. K’EKogh mentions it, and
Smith, both in his ‘ Waterford’ and ‘ Kerry,’ stating S.E.
of Passage in the former county as a habitat. Dr. Barker
wrote to Mr. T. that he had found a Peucedanum in the
county Waterford, but the species is not mentioned.
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. K
130 The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
p. 118. Meum Athamanta. Mr. T. has the following entry:
“ Athamanta Meum, EK. B. 2249, found plentifully among the
grass in the lawn at Maryville, Malone; but as I have not
found it elsewhere, it is probably lately introduced, 1818.”
Such caution gives more weight to Mr. T.’s authority when
he does admit a plant.
p. 135. Hedera Helix. Mr. T. observed that “Ivy growing
against rocks produces gum.” I have not seen this noted.
p- 144. Smith, in his ‘ Kerry,’ mentions Cineraria palustris
and integrifolia, the latter on Knockanore mountains. Have
botanists looked for these plants? The same author mentions
Diotis maritima as found on Ballyheigh Strand. Dr. Barker,
in 1800, mentioned Cineraria palustris as very common in
the county Waterford; and in one of his letters to Prof.
Martyn or Mr. Dickson, Mr. Templeton mentions a plant
resembling a Cineraria, respecting which I do not know that
he satisfied himself.
p- 148. Senecio. Mr.T. has “lividus, E. B. 2515, found about
lakes and bogs in the neighbourhood of Ballinahinch, Aug.
14, 1810.” As he was evidently familiar with Sylvaticus, he
could not have confounded them, if, as Sir W. Hooker thinks,
the plant in E. B. was not distinct from it.
p-164. Mieraciumumbellatum. Mr.Templeton found a Hiera-
cium at Tullamore, under the Mourne mountains, which he
could not assign to any species he knew. This was in 1793,
and he sent specimens to Prof. Martyn, and it was referred
to in different letters of that period. ‘The Professor, after
some time, answered, “that after examining it with Dr.
Smith (Sir J. E.) and Mr. Dickson (Covent Garden), they
all thought it wmbellatum.” Mr. Templeton cultivated it in
his garden, and was at one time inclined to think it might be
a variety of H. subaudum, but seems to have been at last
satisfied that it was umbellatum. J. White, employed by the
Dublin Society, said that he found this plant in the Mourne
mountains about 1803, ten years later. Mr. Mackay speaks
of it as found in the county Wicklow; and by Mr. D.
Moore in the county Derry. Both these must have been
at a much later period.
p. 216. Betonica officinalis. This plant is stated in Smith’s
‘Waterford’ to have been found near Cappoquin, and Mr.
Templeton marked it as found in the county Waterford, 1801,
on Dr. Barker’s authority. Mr. Mackay has southern habi-
tats near Killarney, noticed, I presume, by himself, and he
adds, “‘ Shane’s Castle woods, Mr. Templeton.” In Mr, T.’s
own Flora he does not say that he had seen it wild, but
quotes ¢ Plantz Rariores’ for Shane’s Castle. There must have
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 131
been an error in transcribing the list sent to Mr. Mackay, for
Mr. Templeton was not a man who would give his authority
for what he did not know, nor would any of his family contri-
bute intentionally to an error, however trifling. The north-
ern habitat therefore rests on the authority of Wade’s ‘ Plante
Rariores.’
p- 219. Mr. Tighe, in the statistical account of Kilkenny,
mentions Thymus Acinos, wild basil, as found there. It had
been previously mentioned by K’Eogh and Threlkeld. There
can scarcely be a doubt that it was an introduced plant; but
Sir W. J. Hooker has it as found in cultivated fields, though
rare in Scotland; and why not admit it on such combined
authority into the Irish Flora? It is now called Acinos vul-
garis. "The hedge hyssop (Gratiola) was said by K’Kogh to
be wild on the Burren mountains, county Clare; but the
notice is confined to him. Has this district been thoroughly
examined by any competent botanist? It is, I think, lime-
stone, and chiefly retained as sheep-walk, so as to have been
less cultivated than other parts; it might therefore be ex-
pected to have some rare plants, especially as Connemara,
the Arran Isles, Kerry, &c., lying near the Atlantic, have been
so productive of them. Gratiola officinalis is found in moist
places in several parts of Europe, as far north as Denmark ;
and G. linifolia, a native of Portugal, differs little from G.
officinalis, except in being smaller, and its leaves linear and
entire. Portugal is nearly in the same longitude, and has
the same exposure to the Atlantic as the west of Ireland.
p- 231. SCLERANTHEHX or ParonycuE&%.—Dr. Smith, in
his ‘Kerry,’ mentions Herniaria glabra as found at Lamb’s
Head, mouth of Kenmare river. Mr. Mackay has borne testi-
mony to the correctness of this author in instances which came
under his notice; it is probable, therefore, that he was correct
in this, as neither the place nor the character of the plant
would lead us to think it introduced or confounded with
another. ‘Two species of Herniaria have been established by
Mr. Babington, and admitted by Sir W. J. Hooker: H. glabra,
found in Jersey and Guernsey; H. ciliata (separated from the
other), found near the Lizard Point, Cornwall. This species
might be the one found near the mouth of Kenmare river.
p. 240. Ceratophyllum demersum. 'The northern habitats
for this plant in Mr. M.’s Flora are “ Near Killaleagh, Isle of
Rathlin and Lough Neagh—Mr. Templeton.” ‘There has
been some mistake, originating perhaps in the substitution of
N for L. It should be, “ Isle of Rathlin, and Lough Leach,
near Killaleagh.” Mr.'Templeton, on whose authority the habi-
tats are given, found it at Rathlin, 1795, and at L. Leagh, 1804.
K 2
132 The Rev. Dr. Hineks on the Flora of Ireland. ©
p- 243. By some mistake, originating perhaps in the list sent
to Mr. Mackay, the habitats for purpurea and rubra are the
same, so far as Mr. Templeton is concerned. These habitats
are more correctly given under purpurea, but they really
belong to rubra, as it was ascertained to be the rubra of
Hudson, from his herbarium in Mr. Lambert’s possession.
Mr. T. does not appear to have met with purpurea, though
he might have called his plant so, till he had the opportunity
of comparing it.
p. 245. S. amygdalina, stated to be found “ by the side of the
Bann, at Fairhead, among rocks,” Mr. Templeton. The
notice belonged to pentandra, and has been transferred (by a
mistake, pardonable enough amidst various communications)
to amygdalina, which Mr. T. appears not to have found,
though he had it in his garden. The above appears as one
habitat, but is really two; “ by the side of the Bann, and at
Fairhead, among rocks,” the places being at a considerable
distance. Mr. T. found it in three places—Ist, in 1793,
near Ballycastle, but then considered it as introduced ; 2nd,
apparently wild, near the Bann; and, at a still later time,
among the rocks at Fairhead.
p. 248. Mr. Templeton early proposed the union of several
of the species combined by Sir W. Hooker under fusca. In
1793 he wrote to Professor Martyn, that a willow he called ros-
marinifolia, fusca and repens, were only varieties ; but in1794,
having got a plant of S. rosmarinifolia from London, he told
Mr. Dickson that he saw that he had been mistaken respect-
ing it. He included S. prostrata and ascendens as other
varieties, which he mentioned to Dr. Taylor in a letter in
1814, so that he anticipated the union of these species made
by Sir W. J. Hooker, and adopted by Mr. Mackay.
p- 285. AspHODELE&%.—Dr. Smith, in his ‘ Waterford,
states that Asparagus sylvestris is wild on the sea-coast at Tra-
more. Threlkeld and K’Kogh had both previously stated it to
be wild on the sea-coasts, and I think it is in Mr. Tighe’s ca-
talogue of maritime plants, but I have not the list to refer to.
It is found on the opposite coasts of England and Wales,
and it is reasonable to think that the gentlemen mentioned
either found it or some plant mistaken for it. The Juniperus
Sabina, which is mentioned by Threlkeld, Smith, and others,
Mr. Templeton conceived to have originated in Lycopodium
alpinum, which is found on the mountains, referred to as ha-
bitats of savin. They might have been indifferent botanists, but
we have no ground for suspecting them of wilful falsehood.
Remarks of the preceding kind might perhaps be increased,
but these are what occurred to me, and they may be thought
by some of little use. In communicating them, I comply with
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. — 133
the wish of others, and I trust have said nothing which can
be offensive to any; but I shall be particularly happy if I
can contribute in the least degree to the due estimation of a
departed friend, who is, and ought to be, the pride of the
North of Ireland, the late Jonn TempuLeron, to whom
Belfast, in particular, owes much of that high character which
she has attained amongst the cultivators of Natural History
in all its branches.
Comparative Summary of the Plants noticed by Botanists be-
fore 1760; of those noticed by Mr. Templeton and his
coadjutors before 1804; and of those noticed by Mr.
Mackay in his ‘ Flora Hibernica,’ according to the Na-
tural Orders adopted by him.
ORDERS.
. Ranunculacee ..
. Berberidez ....
. Nympheeacee ..
Papaveracez....
. Fumariacez .. ee
PO FUCHETO.s... ..
SP IgiaCe® 6... oe
Premetinea 2.0...
. Droseracez ....
10. Polygalee......
11. Malvacee......
12. Hypericinee....
13. Caryophyllee .. 1
Pe anew .. wee
BS, Tiliaces ......
16. Acerinez ......
17. Geraniacee ....
18. Oxalidew ....,.
19. Portulacez :
20. Crassulacez ....
21. Saxifragese ....
2a. eeliraric ......
93. Rhamnez......
Par aiieinew:.......
25. Celestrinez ....
26. Leguminose....
Oy eOseCcem 5...
23. Pomacer ..:....
29. Grossulacere....
30. Onagrarie ....
ml. wirceacer......
32. Halorageze ....
33. Umbellifere ....
34, Stellate ......
bo
6 DATO? Gi 9 bo
BOOK KON K NK KS NOWWOY NH HE NOK NK HE = HS ONWNORDA
(Ju)
Li)
Co
“TO Ol = 09 m= OOO ROD =
— bo
bet et CD tet et et et DD eo DD = CO
oN
OOnhmMWODWWTN OO
—
pi
bo
iv)
—
—
—
— pat
—
bh bo
OK OF bhORWNEF KE KH NODQDOEKE NN EK DRUOVAR HE WHE DUD ANO
pat oe
Co 9
S DW 9 WD CO BOO me DD DDO OH me me ee LP
pm
CO Oe =e bh BP = = 1D = = DOD
Or
ts
iw)
bo
ODD = = =
co
)
POND EMH HE NWWE EE ORE HOHE DONE EF OMONRNODM
CP Cod DO OO ee = bh OO = = oo dD dD
et OS
of
134
The Rev Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland.
) ri
ORDERS.
. Caprifoliaceze
. Vaocinied 2). 43
. Campanulacee .
. Lobeliaceze ....
. Valerianez ....
. Dipsaceze ......
. Composite
. Boragineze :
. Convolvulacez..
. Plantaginez ....
. Polemoniacee ..
. Plumbaginez
. Oleineze
RetGpicese shh its 2) 7.
.Pyrolacer.. 2...
SAPOCyneR: sd. +. 2
. Gentianeze
. Solaneze
. Primulacee .
. Lentibulariz....
. Scrophularineze. .
. Orobanchee....
. Melampyracee..
. Verbenacee ...
. Labiatz
. Polygoneze :
. Chenopodez....
. Schlerantheze
ADR ye Geo ees ge
. Resedacez .....
. Euphorbiacez .
. Empetree......
. Callitrichinez ..
. Ceratophyllee ..
yee ace» tt
. Amentacez .
Voilyrieess is. 4
. Coniferee ......
¥ ATOIdeR ee. S5u
Sel VpNACee ss. a)!
FA hawales a 216 woes
pista ceee 4.-...iste-
. Juncagines ....
. Alismacee......
. Hydrocharidez. .
eATIGGE, “ccs cepa 6's
.,Orchidere 22.554.
. Melanthacee....
. Amaryllidee....
eoeoe ee
sh
oe)
CUD | DM CO DN
—ORHK OR OR eB OK WHITH OOP NK WOUND ORF HE NOFUOR Ee
— Or
—
bo
KR ORK KH ODT KH ONNKH ROK DQWNHNK NDS
—
=—OOnOonde DN H WH WH OOK OH PRO
$
cs
—
=e Te DOD HY eS PDH WH OM KH KH eS DOK WHE OWNER HEH OONNWNOK DDH HSH NVNONADAWHNWMWH HN
nm
ts
Le (2p)
—
LN)
KHMmwOwnrwwnrowaonne ahbhnW® PhD WwWOD
We)
DK QANONHMAhNWWWOK te Re pode NOK Ee
—_
—
en 92
—
i)
DORK DBNNWNK SB BRN RK WH OR RK RE RE DORK WE OIWOK KF NONNOAIDE NOUNR KH NYONWOWNN HK =
ae
— CO
KD RODWNENONONWHEHRHhANWAND HW OD
— a |
co
AN
co
m bd
m= Oo ©
jo! aS
mm— bo COD BD KR OO =— OH CO DDD DDK OH
i)
The Rev. Dr. Hincks on the Flora of Ireland. 135
0.'B: ace M.
OrpeErs. G. Sp. G. Sp. G. Sp
84. Asphodelee .... 3 §& SEP ae Sio8
85. Smilacee ...... > Ne 0 0 a
86. Butomexe ...... hs Lorene ‘pela 3
$7. Restiacez ...... 0 O ie 1a:
Se. Junces :....... By 5 3 14 3: 16
89. Graminee.... o> 1p 2h IS 30 80
90. Cyperaceze 7 5 ae) 8 56 8 66
Bt. PICS 15 Wk. 4s Loy Ls 13 25 15 32
92. Lycopodiaceee .. | im 1 4 1 4
93. Marsiliatee .... O O betes oo we
94. Equisetacee .... 1 4 (eee Leen |
95. Characee ...... 2 laine oh
In the preceding list Mr. Mackay’s Flora is taken as the
basis, and no plant is admitted in any order which he has
not inserted ; of course additions might have been made of
plants recorded as found by the older botanists ; and while a
very few are omitted in Mr. M.’s work, which Mr. T. con-
sidered as natives, many were passed over by him which he
did not recognise as native, and did not insert in his list.
Again, a few were omitted which he had entered on the au-
thority of Plante Rariores, or other authorities, but had not
verified. On the other hand, a few may have been reckoned
which he did not find till after 1804; but, on the whole, I
believe the first list contains a fair statement of what was
known of the botany of Ireland previous to 1780, including
the discoveries of Smith and others ; the second, a fair state-
ment of what was known to Mr. Templeton and his corre-
spondents previous to 1804, when Mr. Mackay came to Ire-
land ; and the third, the number of plants in each natural
order contained in Mr. Mackay’s work, without including a
few additions that have been since made*. It will appear that
the old botanists were peculiarly deficient in water-plants,
and in the grass, and grass-like tribes, whilst the late discri-
- mination, and consequent increase of species, must tend to
swell the apparent difference. Many plants may still be
added, but the fact that the Flora of Ireland was not so neg-
lected as some imagined, will, I trust, be made evident by
the statements in the preceding paper and lists.
I have now, gentlemen, with best wishes for the success
of your useful publication, to subscribe myself your obedient
servant, Tuomas D. Hinoxks.
_ Belfast, May 6, 1840. Cor. Sec. Belfast Botanical Society.
® The list of course includes all discovered after 1804, which are con-
tained in Mr. M.’s work, whether discovered by Mr. M. himself, Mr. Tem-
pleton, Mr. Drummond of Cork, Mr. Moore, or others to whom Mr. M.
has assigned them.
136 Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany.
XVIII.—Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Meyen, M.D.,
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*.
On the Nutrition and Growth of Plants.
M. Lampaptivsy¥ has instituted some new experiments on the
vegetation of wheat in different soils, and on the quantity of
earthy matters contained in the wheat plants so cultivated ;
from which he arrives at the conclusion that the quantity of
earthy matter in the plants produced on the different soils
(viz. those rich in alumina, silicic acid, lime or magnesia) re-
mains always the same, and that these substances are not
taken up mechanically by the roots, but are selected by the
Vegetative Power by means of the roots, and are then depo-
sited in different combinations in the plants for the formation
of their several parts.
The facts from which these conclusions were drawn were
the following: A piece of field was divided into 5 beds, each
20 Prussian feet square. Each bed received first of all 5 lbs.
of manure (a mixture of cow- and horse-dung), then on the
1st bed were strewn 5 lbs. of finely powdered quartz, on the
2nd the same quantity of alumina, on the 3rd the same of
chalk, and on the 4th 5 lbs of carbonate of magnesia; the 5th
was left without any mineral manure at all. On each bed were
sown 2 Pruss. cubic inches of wheat, about 675 grains. The
next summer the vegetation appeared most vigorous on the
bed strewn with alumina, and the produce of grains of wheat
on the 5 beds, was, according to weight, as follows :—
Produce.
Bed oz. dr.
DBE Piste beceadddesbaee se Eee « 242
Dc sR Ms aia su camiehe Maua ee hae Cees 23. ab
eon canicw sacs, on ceamblen ep haoneeeame 26.¥ 2
EMEC GES aN siestunth saateeeheeiiaie’s Same | 4
ERAN Ned glean AR Behn nce dinty E ay pe
After incineration it appeared that the grains which had been
produced from the different beds contained almost equal
* Translated from the German, under the direction of the Author, by
Henry Croft, Esq.
On commencing the publication of Professor Meyen’s Report for 1839, it
is with much concern that we have at the same time to record the death
of the author, whereby Natural History sustains a heavy loss. Translations
of his valuable Reports for the years 1835 and 1837, by Mr. W. Francis,
have been published; the former in the Lond. and Edinb. Philosophical
Magazine, vol. xi. pp. 881, 435, 524; xii. 53; the latter in a separate vo-
lume.—See Annals Nat. Hist. vol. v. p. 211, and Mag. Nat. Hist. vol. iv.
p. 408.
¢ Erdmann’s und Marchand’s Journal fiir practische Chemie, Bd. xviii.
p. 257—269.
Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany. 137
quantities of inorganic matters, and the same result was ob-
tained on incinerating the chaff, the straw, and the roots ; and
it moreover appeared that the roots and chaff were the richest
‘in inorganic substances. The entire plants contained by
weight from 3°7 to 4°08 per cent. The quantitative exami-
nation of the ashes showed that the quantities of silicic acid,
lime, magnesia and alumina were nearly the same in the plants
grown on all the different soils.
The conclusions which M. Lampadius has drawn from these
analyses appear certainly quite evident; but at the same time
I may be allowed to remark, that the results would have
turned out quite differently ifhe had chosen some more easily
soluble salts as manure, instead of chalk, silicic acid, &c., and
that the above experiments would have been much more va-
luable if he had before given the analysis of the soil with the
manure used; and therefore I believe that the question as to
whether the roots are able to select this or that substance, re-
mains completely unanswered by this in other respects highly
interesting research.
M. Boussingault has continued his chemical researches on
vegetation*, and has this time chosen as his subject the im-
poverishment of the soil and the study of the benefits of “ alter-
nation (wechselwirthschaft—assolemenst).” In the researches
of M. Boussingault alluded to in last year’s Report, it was
shown that plants receive a part of their nourishment from
the air; and in the present memoir M. B. endeavours to
show that the most fruitful “ alternation” (!) is that by which
the greatest quantity of elementary bodies is absorbed from
the atmosphere. Now it is highly important to know the
exact quantities derived from the air, in order to be able to
compare the merits of different methods of cultivation. On
an estate, with the products of which M. B. was well ac-
quainted, it was found, that the manure which was used for
one hectare of land contained 2793 kilogrammes carbon. The
produce from this piece of land contained on the other hand
8383 kilogr. carbon, and from this M. B. concludes, that the car-
bon derived by the plants from the air was at least 5400 kilogr.
The given quantity of manure for one hectare of land contained
157 kilogr. nitrogen, while the produce contained 251, and
therefore the atmosphere must have yielded the excess of 94
* «Te Ja discussion de la valeur rélative des assolemens par l’analyse élé-
Nanas des Sciences Naturelles, Part. Botan..1839, t. xi. pp. 31—
t+ Wechselwirthschaft. Different kinds of corn or other plants are culti-
vated on a piece of ground in a certain succession for three or more years; the
land is then allowed to lie fallow for a certain time, and then the same suc-
cession or alternation is proceeded with.
138 Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany.
kilogr. In another very productive alternation (?) which was
however abandoned on account of the climate, the quantities
of matters taken from the atmosphere appeared to be much
greater. ‘The produce contained 7600 kilogr. carbon, and 160
nitrogen more than the manure employed; by a three years’
alternation, the fourth year the ground being manured and
lying fallow, the quantity of carbon absorbed from the air was
only 4358, and of nitrogen 17 kilogr.
According to M. B.’s researches, of all our common culti-
vated plants, Helianthus tuberosus takes up most from the at-
mosphere, and therefore this is the plant with which the small-
est quantity of manure produces the largest quantity of nutri-
tious matter. ‘The chemical composition of the several pro-
ducts have been placed together in a table: in it we find the
ultimate analyses of wheat, rye, barley, wheat-, rye-, and barley-
straw, potatoes, beetroot, turnips, Helianthus tuberosus and of
its stalks, yellow peas, pea-straw, red sorrel, and of manure.
M. Boussingault remarks, that most of these nutritive sub-
stances have different tastes, but at the same time almost the
same ultimate constitution. It cannot be said that these bo-
dies consist of carbon and water, for in almost every instance
there was a small excess of hydrogen; and from this it follows
that during vegetation water is decomposed, as MM. Edwards
and Colin (Report for 1838, p. 7) are said to have proved.
A very advantageous report of the above research was given
to the Academy on the 14th of January, 1839, in the name of
the Commission, by M. Dumas.
M. Unger, in a treatise, entitled ‘Die Antritz quelle bei
Gratz in Bezug auf ihre Vegetation*,’ the contents of which
are principally of a physical nature, has made known a num-
ber of observations, from which he arrives at the conclusion,
that the free carbonic acid in springs has no influence in pro-
moting vegetation, that it nevertheless causes the appearance
of some plants, and must therefore be ranked among those
causes which influence the quality of the vegetation.
M. Nietner, court-gardener in Schénhausen, near Berlin,
has explained his views with regard to the necessity of vary-
ing plants, in order to arrive at successful results in their cul-
tivation}. The theory, he states, is on the whole as follows:
“The spongioles being the only parts of the subterraneous
part of the plant which imbibe nourishment, give off certain
substances, which for succeeding plants, if they be of the same
* Linnea of 1839, pp. 339—356.
+ Kurzer Umriss der Rotation oder des Wechsels der Pflanzen. Verhand-
lungen des Vereins zur Beforderung des Gartenbaues in den Preussischen
Staaten, xiv. 1839, pp. 158—162.
Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany. 139
species, are injurious; but if of a different genus, are, if not ex-
actly favourable to their growth, still certainly not hurtful, as
in the former case.”’ This theory is to be found, it is true, in
the most celebrated botanical works, but in the newer phy-
slological ones it is circumstantially enough proved, that this
theory is nothing better than an hypothesis, for the known
experiments on which it has been founded have been shown
to be incorrect ; and therefore I cannot agree with those views
according to which the advantageous influence of the chan-
ging plants is explained by M. Nietner. The several instances
which are adduced as proving the correctness of the above
theory, can be explained in a different manner ; particularly
the luxuriant growth of rye after three years’ cultivation of
sorrel, in which case the soil requires no manure. I do not
suppose it is necessary to assume here an excretion from the
sorrel roots which is beneficial to the rye, which moreover has
by no means been proved; but one must look for this excel-
lent manure in the roots and stubble of the sorrel plants.
Moreover, M. Nietner remarks, that carrots, parsnips?
(weisse Riiben), and other bulbous plants acquire a bitter un-
pleasant taste, and become scarcely edible when cultivated on
a soil which in the previous year has borne tobacco. This
may however be explained by the great mass of the tobacco
plants which always remains on such a field; these masses,
abounding in alkaloids and still imperfectly decomposed ex-
tractive matters, pass over more or less into those plants which
follow next.
It has at length been acknowledged in France that the
results of the experiments of Macaire on the excretions of
the apices of the roots of plants, on which so important
theories have been founded, cannot be correct. M. H. Bra-
connot of Nancy has opposed the conclusion drawn by Ma-
caire from his experiments. M. Braconnot* planted a large
specimen of Nerium grandiflorum in a pot which had no open-
ing at the bottom, and let it grow therein for three years, and
when the earth was examined at the expiration of that time,
it was found that there was nothing therein beyond the usual
salts, and none of that peculiar poisonous sharp principle pe-
culiar to Nerium. In the same manner the root-excretions of
Inula Helenium, Scabiosa arvensis, Carduus arvensis, and of se-
veral Euphorbiacee and Cichoriacee were examined, but with-
out satisfactory results. Hereupon some of Macaire’s own
experiments were repeated ; but instead of Chondrilla muralis
* “‘ Recherches sur l’Influence des Plantes sur le Sol.’”—Annales de
Chemie et de Physique, Septembre, 1839, pp. 27—40.
140 Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany.
common lettuce was taken and placed with its roots in water.
The result of this experiment agreed with Macaire’s, i. e. a por-
tion of the lacteous sap was found in the water, the appearance
of which however M. Braconnot correctly refers to the tearing of
the fine rootlets. Some plants of Euphorbia Peplus which grew
in water, imparted to it no taste, and it remained colourless :
moreover the soluble substances in moulds in which Huphor-
bia Brioni, Asclepias incarnata, and Papaver somniferum had
been grown, were examined, but the results were not favour-
able to Macaire’s conclusions. Finally, Macaire’s experiment
with “ Mercurialis annua’? was repeated. One half of the
roots of this plant was placed in a weak solution of acetate of
lead, and the other half m pure water. In the end, the water
contained some of the lead salt which had been given to the
roots in the other vessel. This is, however, explained by Bra-
connot as the simple effect of capillary attraction in the roots,
an explanation to which I cannot assent; it is by no means
necessary to seek for such a one, for we can explain the phe-
nomenon much more simply without having recourse to Ma-
caire’s views, according to which plants have the power of
excreting substances injurious to them by means of their
roots.
In last year’s Report notice was taken of M. Payen’s re-
searches on the chemical composition of the woody substances;
but they were only published with additions in the begin-
ning of the present year*. M. Dumas gave an excessively
favourable report of this research to the Academy t ; however,
many of the discoveries contained therein had already been
published in Germany, &c., as was shown in the former Re-
ort.
. It is now several years since the newer microscopes have
shown that the original stratum or layer of cellular membrane
exhibits characters different from those of the secondary lay-
ers: indeed the chemical difference of these parts was proved
by the observations of Schleiden, and this fact has been con-
firmed and extended by M. Payen. The first series of ulti-
mate analyses was made with quite tender cellular tissue,
which was viewed as the primitive layers of the woody cells;
for this purpose were used the ova of almonds, cucumber sap,
the tender cellular tissue of cucumbers, pith of elder, pith of
LAEischynomene paludosa, cotton and “ root-spongioles,” (Wur-
zelschwiimmchen) : by this is probably meant the small extre-
mities of roots; for I have long since proved that these “ spon-
* Annales des Sciences Naturelles, 1839. Part. Botan. 1. pp. 21—31.
} Ibid. pp. 28—31,
Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany. 141
gioles” do not exist. All the analyses show that one may as-
sume the proportion of oxygen to hydrogen to be as in water,
and that these substances are isomeric (perhaps polymeric,
H. C.) with starch, for the small differences found may be
considered as faults in the analyses. With regard to these
analyses it may be remarked, that however correct they may
be, they by no means show us the correct composition of the
primitive membrane ; for in the cells of the youngest ova, as
well as in those of the cucumber, elder pith, and principally
of the root-extremities, indeed, even in the fibres of cotton,
there is contained a great quantity of organic substances
which cannot be separated without destroying the tender tis-
sue, and the presence of these matters renders the analyses of
the membrane unsatisfactory. However, we may assume, that
by far the greater portion of these substances have an isomeric
constitution with starch. Moreover several kinds of wood
were analysed in order to show the difference of composition
of the primitive membranes of their cells.
Oak. Box. Aspen.
ANS as A —_ ”" ~
In its na- Treated with Natural Treated with Treatedonce Treated twice
tural state. carb. of soda. state. carb. soda. withcarb.sod. withcarb. sod.
© van) 34°44 g.c00. AOPGS: sesace Lo 5 eee Ho. ADAQ ous ccs 43°00 -oscee- 47°71
eS. Seer Ge. vaanes 4 eee (oe gene Gre). tae. 6°42
by ee! yr 44°30 ..ccce SOOO cecass 44°47 ..c00e SOO! ecdecs 45°87
From these analyses it certainly appears that in the ligneous
substance, besides carbon and water, moreover free hydrogen
must be present ; but here it must also be remarked, that it is
almost impossible to separate the membrane of the woody
cells from their contents, and the microscope shows that va-
rious and perhaps resinous substances are contained in them.
In a note sent into the Academy on the 24th of December,
1838, M. Payen states, that by means of nitric acid he has ex-
tracted the incrusting matter of the ligneous cells from the
primitive membranes : for this purpose finely rasped oak and
box wood were used. ‘The incrusting substance (by which is
meant the inner layers of the cellular membrane) dissolved in
nitric acid, and was thus separated from the residual tissue,
which, after repeated purification, was dried and analysed.
The composition was found to be
Bam si! . |. 45°85
eee he «> 5°86
Beery der! 4° FOr28
whilst the above analyses gave quite a different result. Ac-
cording to this then the secondary layers of the cellular mem-
brane must exhibit a striking difference in constitution ; but
142 Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany.
this is very improbable; for it was shown at length in the
former Report, that it is exactly these secondary layers, which
by boiling with an alkali, &c., are converted into a starch-like
substance ; besides, the microscope should have been used be-
fore those analyses were made, but such observations are not
mentioned.
In the meeting of the Parisian Academy on the 14th of Ja-
nuary, M. Payen read a paper, entitled “ Mémoire sur les ap-
plications théoretiques et pratiques des propriétés du tissu
élémentaire des Végétaux*,” the contents of which are of con-
siderable interest, but would here lead us too far into the pro-
vince of Chemistry.
On the 4th of February, 1839, new researches were made
public by M. Payen; he gave the composition of the incrust-
ing matter of wood as C** H* OQ", while the formula for the
primitive cellular membrane is C2 H% O! or C* H's ©?
+H?0O. In the sitting of the Academy of the 30th of July,
a new treatise by M. Payen was read, “On the tissue of
Plants and on the incrusting substance of Woodt,” an extract
from which has been published by the author. M. Payen re-
marks, that he had already made known to the Academy his
researches, according to which all young parts of plants con-
tain a considerable portion of substances containing nitrogen ;
that moreover the peculiar substance of the membranes in
different plants has always the same composition ; and that in
those parts which are grown woody by age, there are con-
tained two chemically different substances, viz. the primitive
membrane and the hard incrustation.
‘“‘ Many tissues,” observes M. Payen, “ acquire a high degree
of hardness without possessing large quantities of incrusting
matter.” (In the same manner we may bring forward cases
where many cells with thickened sides have no hardness, and
it is evident from this that the hardness of the vegetable sub-
stance does not depend solely on the thickening of the walls
of the cells, but on the chemical change in the layers of cel-
lular membrane, M.) ‘The latest analyses and microscopical
observations of M. Payen have led him to conclude that wood
consists of not less than four different substances, viz. the pri-
mitive cellular membrane, and the sclérogéne, which again is
said to consist of three peculiar matters; the one insoluble in
water, alcohol, and zxther, the other soluble in alcohol, and
the third in all three solvents. The ultimate composition of
these four substances in the above order is as follows :—
* Comptes Rendus de 14 Janv. 1839, p. 59.
t Ibid. 20 Juill. 1839, p. 149.
Dr. Meyen’s Researches in Physiological Botany. 143
I. Il. IIT. IV.
Me eeanticcs £4'6 'ocess BE cinese G2"O casens 68°53
Basess odes owe! G2 Severe Dae ee a aries 7°04
are ASO) deecvs 4G" essen SUS dewiain 24°43
By the action of concentrated sulphuric acid the primitive
membrane was converted into dextrin and sugar, and in this
manner the sclérogéne was separated.
Finally, M. Payen has published a treatise on the different
states of aggregation of vegetable tissues*. The substance
which forms the cellular membrane is said to be in a pure state,
but in a less firm state of aggregation, in starch. He has ex-
amined the membranes of several of the lower plants, which
are nearly allied to the above-mentioned substance in their
chemical and physical properties.. The first comes to the con-
sideration of the appearance of starch in lichens, and arrives
at the same results as have already been made known in a
former Report, viz. that the cellular membranes of lichens are
coloured blue by iodine, and that in such plants it is these
which dissolve to a jelly. On this occasion M. Payen remarks
that he has analysed the spiral vessels of Musa, and has
found their composition similar to that of other membranes ft.
Moreover he analysed the purified membranes of the threads
of Riwvularia which support the spores, and found it of the
same constitution as starch. In the same way the tissue of
mushrooms was analysed, after careful purification, and found
to be a substance isomeric with the membranes of other plants ;
the same was found with the membrane of Chara. Finally,
M. Payen directs attention to the fact, that the vegetable cel-
lular membrane is only a ternary compound, while the qua-
ternary organic compounds are found among the animal tis~
sues ; and although many parts of plants abound in nitrogen,
still this body is only found in the contents of the cells.
M. Payen has also made known his views concerning the
Nutrition of plantst. The cambium appears at first as a gra-
nular contractile substance, containing nitrogen. This sub-
* “ Mémoire sur les états différens d’aggrégation du tissu des Végétaux.”
—Comptes Rendus de 26 Aoiit, 1839, p. 296.
t “ An ultimate analysis of the spiral fibres of Musa paradisiaca was made
in the year 1838, by Prof. Mitscherlich and myself, (vide Meyen’s Pflanzen
Physiologie, ii. p. 551, and English translation of Meyen’s Report for 1837,
p- 26) which, however, gave quite a different result: microscopical observa-
tions show that these spiral fibres may be compared with the secondary cel-
lular membranes, and therefore they must have a similar composition to
that of Payen’s sclérogéne, if indeed his apparently so correct analyses may
be fully trusted.” —Meryen.
t “ Mémoire sur la nutrition des Plantes.’—Comptes Rendus, de 21 Oct.
p- 509.
144 Mr. Couch’s Account of Orthagoriscus Oblongus.
stance is gradually developed and becomes enclosed in cells
whose sides consist solely of carbon and the elements of
water.
Afterwards a substance is formed rich in carbon and con-
taining three times more hydrogen than if it consisted of
carbon and water. From this it appears to him that the ne-
cessity of an excess of hydrogen in vegetation may be proved.
The substance containing so much hydrogen is said to be a
thick fluid, &c.
[To be continued. ]
XIX.—Account of a Specimen of the Oblong Sunfish, Ortha-
goriscus Oblongus, taken at Par in Cornwall, and preserved
in the Museum of the Royal Institution of Cornwall at
Truro. By JonatHan Covucu, F.L.S., M.R.G.S. of Corn-
wall.
NOTWITHSTANDING that the figures and description of the
Oblong or Longer Sunfish, as published by Borlase, Montagu,
Donovan and Mr. Yarrell, would seem sufficient to remove all
doubt of the specific character of this fish, and the great dif-
ference between it and the more common species, O. Mola;
yet even now this conclusion does not seem universally as-
sented to. Itis with great pleasure, therefore, that I am able,
from examination of a specimen, to add my testimony to that
of the above-named distinguished naturalists. The specimen
had wandered into the lock of the new-made canal at a short
distance west of Fowey; and being deemed extraordinary,
though without a full knowledge of the interest attached to
it, it was carefully skinned and preserved, to be presented to
the Royal Cornwall Museum. The length is 22 inches; depth,
measured on the round, from back to belly, 113; from snout
to the eye, 22; to the origin of the pectoral fin, 83; length of
this fin, 44; caudal fin 14 inch wide, or more properly, long ;
anal fin 6 inches—as I suppose is the dorsal, but the latter is
a little injured. The number of fin rays is here given:
P/ 15; D. 18; -A. 17; Csa8:
The figure of this fish, which is here forwarded, is so little dif-
ferent from that given by Mr. Yarrell (¢ British Fishes,’ vol. ii.
p- 354.), as scarcely to require remark ; I would therefore only
point out, that in this skin there appears a plait bound over
the upper lip, and that the rays of the dorsal and anal fins are
bent into a curve at their termination ; neither of which cir-
cumstances are marked in My. Yarrell’s figure ; probably be-
Bibliographical Notices. 145
cause they were not conspicuous in the recent specimen ori-
ginally examined by Donovan.
Mr. Yarrell’s figure of the Shorter Sunfish is taken from a
young specimen, and therefore but inadequately represents
that species in its mature growth. The many opportunities,
however, which I have had of examining this fish, and some-
times of large size, will allow of no doubt of its being distinctly
separate from its far more rare congener, the Oblong Sunfish.
The fin rays will probably be found to differ in the different
specimens of both these species ; but together with the length-
ened form of the body, and shape of the mouth, the different
shape of the pectoral fin will be sufficient to prevent all
further hesitation on the subject.
Polperro, September 1, 1840.
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL NOTICES.
Icones Fungorum, &c. Tomus 3. J.C. Corda. Prager, 1839.
We have already twice noticed this valuable work, which is con-
tributing greatly to our knowledge of Fungi. Our especial object,
however, in again adverting to it, is to direct attention to the con-
firmation it affords of Léveillé’s new views of the structure and na-
ture of Entophytous Fungi, of which an account is given in the 11th
volume of the New Series of Annales des Sciences Naturelles. M.
Corda’s observations are perfectly independent of those of the
French mycologist ; and both the learned authors, whose discoveries
were published in the same year, appear entitled almost equally to
the credit attached to them, though M. Léveillé has followed out
the subject more completely. Indeed, Corda’s observations are con-
fined to a single species. ‘The facts made known are very import-
ant, and are scarcely second in interest to those which have been ac-
cumulated lately regarding the Hymenomycetes.
It is well known that various opinions have prevailed as to the
nature of Entophyta, and that M. Unger has lately paid much atten-
tion to the subject, and has arrived at the conclusion satisfactory to
himself, but not equally so to all mycologists, that they are mere
exanthemata analogous to cutaneous eruptions in mammalia. M.
Léveillé, however, not contented with this notion, has examined
them still more recently, and has discovered that in those species in
which the cuticle of the matrix is most easily removed, there is im-
mediately beneath it atrue mycelium, from which the fungus is ulti-
mately developed : and Corda, who has given most beautiful figures,
though he appears not to have paid particular attention to the more
early stages of growth, has shown that this mycelium penetrates the
cells and interstices which are beneath the sori. This we have our-
selves observed in Acidium Euphorbia, the only species we have at
present examined. Léveillé has also shown that this structure prevails
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Oct. 1840. ‘,
146 Bibliographical Notices.
in the group, though some points of especial difficulty will probably
still occupy his attention. Corda’s observations as to the origination
of the spores from sporophores and their moniliform arrangement,
though something of the kind was figured by Unger, deserve further
attention. The fact, then, that the Hntophyta are true Fungi is com-
pletely set at rest, though at present we do not think that their affi-
nities are clear.
Next in point of interest are the observations on Stzlbospora, Me-
lanconium, &c., in which the spores are shown to spring from sporo-
phores. This is easily seen in Stilbospora pyriformis, a generally
distributed species. A similar structure prevails in the analogous
genus Diplodia. When these observations are more extended we
trust that some light will be thrown on many Fungi now arranged
in Spheria, but differing materially in structure. Acrospermum, again,
appears to be very near to Spheronema, an affinity which could
scarcely be suspected from the place long assigned to the genus in
the neighbourhood of Sclerotium. 'The last three plates are devoted
to the structure of Hymenomycetes ; and though there is little novelty,
they are not without interest. We would again express an anxious
hope that the work may meet with due encouragement.
Plantes Cryptogames de France. Fasc. 21. Par J. B, H. J. Des-
mazieres.
This beautiful work, too, we have already noticed, but the present
Number is so peculiar, as exhibiting nearly a monograph of Cera-
miaceeé, of which it contains fifty species, and is so admirably got up,
that we should deem it unpardonable not to call the attention of our
readers to it. The specimens have been collected in great part by
Messrs. Crouan, who have so diligently investigated the Hydrophytes
of Brest, and they have been conjoined with M. Desmaziéres in the
digestion of the materials. :
No pains have been spared in ascertaining the synonyms and re-
conciling the species of Agardh and Duby, who have considered the
subject as if the memoir of Bonnemaison on the articulated Hydro-
phytes had not existed. The learned authors are most anxious to
have the most perfect materials possible, with a view still more ac-
curately to reconcile all differences, and would, we know, feel highly
obliged to any British Algologist who would send them specimens of
British, Ceramiacee, especially of such species as are described in the
English Flora, but have not hitherto been figured.
Monographia Tuberacearum, Auctore Carolo Vittadini. Mediolani,
1831.
To those who are acquainted only with the species of Tuber and
its allied genera, as described by Fries in the ‘ Systema Mycologicum,’
the present work will afford no little surprise and pleasure. It is,
indeed, quite extraordinary to see the number of well-defined species
and genera which are here characterized; some of which present a
Bibliographical Notices. 147.
structure as curious as unexpected. A few will require to be re-
moved to the Hymenomycetous group, where one of these subter-
ranean genera, closely connected with Clavaria through Sparassis, ex-
hibits most beautifully the change which takes place in consequence
of a change of habit. Others, again, will fill up blanks among the
Lycoperdonacee, and possibly amongst the Phalloidee also. ‘The af-
finity of these two groups has been shown in this Journal, and the
circumstance of the ultimate condition of the fructifying mass when
mature being so different in the two groups, was considered as com-
paratively of slight importance. This is completely confirmed by the
genus Hlaphomyces, which, though its contents are at length quite
dry and dusty, and intermixed with flocci, as in true Lycoperdons, is
nevertheless a certain ally of Tuber. An opportunity of examining
both our British species together in the spring, before we had seen
the work of Vittadini, had convinced us of this fact, and our views
are fully confirmed by the Italian mycologist. ‘The spores are, in
fact, not born on sporophores, as in Lycoperdonacee, but are contained
in globose asci or sporangia, as in Tuber. It is to be regretted that
M. Vittadini does not appear to have been well supplied with authentic
specimens of the more northern mycologists, and in consequence
there is some difficulty in ascertaining the synonyms. Our two
species of H/aphomyces are, however, clearly recognizable in Elapho-
myces variegatus, Vitt., which is our EL. muricaius ; and EL. asperulus,
Vitt., which is HL. granulatus. Vittadini appears to have been the
first person who ascertained the true structure of the Lycoperdona-
ceous group in Bovista, though he was scarcely aware of the great
importance of the fact before him, which arose partly perhaps from
misapprehension, in common with all mycologists at the time, of the
structure of the hymenium in Hymenomycetes. Klotzsch, indeed, has
thrown fresh light in Dietrich’s ‘ Flora Regni Borussici’ upon the Hy-
menomycetous genera of the monograph. We most cordially recom-
mend it to the notice of British mycologists, and hope that it may
be the means of bringing to light some of the hidden treasures of
our woods and plains.
Linnea, ein Journal fiir die Botanik, &c. Vol. XIII. Part 3—6.
[Continued from vol. iv. p. 46. ]
Part III.
On the development of the Sporidia in Anthoceros laevis ; by Prof.
Mohl./ Appendix to the observations on the Air-cell-hairs in Lim-
dum and Villarsia; by Dr. S. F. Hoffman.—Observations on
‘can Bauhinie; by Dr. Vogel.—Synopsis of Scandinavian
Drale; by A. E. Lindblom.—Notice of Hampe’s Cellular Plants of
Germany.
Part IV.
On a new species of Waldsteinia ; by Dr. Koch.—On the Vegeta-
tion of the source of the Antritz near Gratz; by Dr. Unger.—On
Saracha and Physalis ; by Prof. Bernhardi.—Supplement to Account
Lee
148 Botanical Society of London.
of the Flora of Hercynia; by E. Hampe.—Vegetation of the Brocken ;
by E. Hampe.—On the genus Grubdia, Endl.; by Klotzsch.—On
Monstrosities of Plants ; by Schlechtendal.—Prodromus of a mono-
graph of Lemnacee ; by Dr. Schleiden.—On two remarkable trans-
formations of Plants ; by Weinmann.—Request to German botanists
to supply desiderata in the genus Artemisia; by W. D. Besser.—On
Mexican Plants collected by Schiede and others; by D. F. L. De
Schlechten.—On the irregular form of Papilionaceous Flowers; by
A. Walpers.
Part V.
Critical Remarks on Cape Leguminose ; by G. W. Walpers.—On
some phznomena in the growth of Dicotyledonous Plants ; by Dr.
Becks.—On Mexican Galphimie ; by F. T. Bartling.—On Pinus Pu-
milio; by H. R. Goppert.
Part VI.
On the family of Piperacee ; by C. Kunth.
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
BOTANICAL SOCIETY OF LONDON.
March 20.—Daniel Cooper, Esq., Curator, in the Chair.
A paper was read by Dr. W. H. Willshire, ‘On the nature of
some of the lowest Organized Beings.” The intention of the paper
was to bring before the Society the views lately advanced by Ehren-
berg, in his great work concerning the organization and relative
place in the scale of animated nature of many of the tribe Bacillaria,
Closterina, &c. It was endeavoured to be proved that a great many
members of the family Bacillaria, the genus Closterina, and several
others, must be considered as of a vegetable nature, and not of an ani-
mal, as Ehrenberg supposes, and that itis a matter of some doubt how
far the members ranking under his sub-division Naviculacea may be
considered as of an animal organization either. It was shown by
Dr. Willshire that the phenomenon of self-division is not peculiar to
the animal kingdom, but that it likewise occurs in that of the vege-
table ; that the whorled ramuli of Chara can increase both by trans-
verse and longitudinal self-division ; that the formation of spores in
Marchantia, Jungermannia, and some other plants, takes place from
self-division of the original cellule ; and that the increase of Conferva
glomerata, &c. is also known to ensue by the same means; and that
therefore the mere fact of this mode of propagation in such struc-
tures as Diatoma, Fragillaria, Desmidium and others, is not a suffi-
cient proof of their animal condition. It was stated likewise that
granular matter, seen within many of these lower beings, and which
is regarded by Ehrenberg in many cases as the ova granules or eggs
of these creatures, cannot be such ; for according to other observers,
they become blue on the addition of the tincture of iodine, a further
proof of their vegetable nature, and a fact particularly noticed by
Botanical Society of London. 149
Meyen in respect to Huastrum and Closterium ; that the mere dis-
solution from some of these lower beings of moving sporules, or at
least mobile portions capable of increase of form and size, is not a
proof of the animal condition of the parent bearing them, because from
the observations of Vaucher, Lamoureux, Montaigne, and especially
the younger Agardh, we may safely conclude that the sporules of a
very great many Alg@, when ripe, are endowed with the faculty of
locomotion ; and that this not only takes place when such portions
become freed from the mother plant, but in some cases also whilst
they are within the interior of the cellules; also, that the fact of lo-
comotion is not a proof at this low extremity of the scale of animal
conditions, as we know that it takes place in structures allowed by
Ehrenberg himself to be of vegetable nature, such as the Oscillatorias
and Zygnemas ; and that Ehrenberg’s opinion, that the motion seen
taking place in Oscillatoria is caused by rapid growth of the fila-
ments, formation of gemmez, and stimulus of light, is ably and suffi-
ciently disproved by the experiments of Capt. Carmichael; and also,
that as we cannot in the present state of our knowledge say that the
attainment of a particular result from the occurrence of motion, as
more apparently ensues in the Naviculas than in the Oscillatorias, is
indicative of animal conditions, because result or purpose attained is
equally observable in the movements of Zygnema or even in Vallis-
neria, and the motions of many irritable stamens; it seems to be
highly probable, that many of these almost invisible organisms
hitherto freely yielded up by the botanist to the zoologist, must not
be considered as indisputable claims for such distinction, although
they may not appear at once so decidedly vegetable as do Diatoma,
Fragillaria, Desmidium, Closterium and others.
The paper was concluded with some remarks on the genus Navi-
cula, and illustrated with specimens under the microscope of the va-
rious genera, together with a series of diagrams.
April 3.—J. E. Gray, Esq., F.R.S., &c., President, in the Chair.
The Secretary announced a donation of a very extensive collec-
tion of Foreign Plants, presented by Mr. Emerson through Mr. John
Morris. A paper was read from Mr. Riley of Papplewick, Notts,
being introductory to a series, which wiil form a popular ‘‘ Mono-
graph on Ferns.”
June 5th.—D. C. Macreight, M.D., V.P., in the Chair.
A donation of American Plants from Dr. Gavin Watson of Phila-
delphia, U. S. was announced. Mr. Tatham, of Settle, Yorkshire,
presented specimens of Dryas Octopetala obtained from the hills in
that neighbourhood. Mr. H. M. Holman, of Reigate, Surrey, for-
warded living specimens for distribution of the rarer plants of that
locality, comprising Aceras anthropophora, Ophrys muscifera, Os-
munda regalis, &c. &c. A paper was read, being Part 3. of a Mono-
graph of Ferns. It comprised a description of the British species
individually ; the remarks being the result of many years personal
experience, the author having cultivated every British species side
150 Zoological Society.
by side, and watched their specific differences with great care and
attention. Mr. ’Thomas Sansom exhibited a proliferous specimen of
Polytrichum commune, in which a second stem was developed in the
place of the stalk bearing the fructification.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
Feb. 11, 1840.—The Rev. J. Barlow in the Chair.
Mr. G. T. Lay read the following account of the habits of a Bird
of Paradise, Paradisea apoda, Linn. :—
“This bird has been in the possession of Mr. Beale upwards of
fourteen years, and seemed when I left China at the commencement
of the past year to be in full health and vigour. It is fed mainly
upon boiled rice, with a few grasshoppers, as meat with its vege-
tables. ‘These it eats whole when small, but pulls off the legs and
wings when large. ‘The tip of the abdomen, with the lower intes-
tine, are rejected, while the rest of the viscera are devoured as a sort
of choice morsel. It seizes the insect near its head with so firm a
gripe, that life is soon extinct, which answers the double purpose of
securing its prey and of shortening the dying throes of the poor vic-
tim. It is very careful to cleanse its bill after every such operation,
wiping it upon the perch, and shaking it with a peculiar jerk, I
have heard one remark that it is not a clean feeder, but this is true
only of the mode of eating, which is gross and eager, as the largeness
of the mouthful is incompatible with much grace or nicety in con-
veying the food to the place of its destination.
‘“« The voice is loud and sonorous when he calls in a rapid suc-
cession of notes. ‘This is probably the strain in which he answers
his fellows in the wild state, and may be heard, from its clearness, a
great distance, where walls and dwellings do not interfere with the
pulsations. When you approach his cage he often treats you with
a ditty, which I have called in my memorandum ‘the song of solici-
tation.’ It is short, but very pleasing, and not a little curious, for
the notes are repeated in harmonic progression.
‘“* The Serenade of Beale’s bird.
‘The first four notes are very exactly intonated, very clear, and
very sweet. ‘The three last are repeated in a kind of caw, a very
high refinement of the voices of a daw or a crow, yet possessing a
striking resemblance. And this suggests a lively affinity between the
crows and the paradise birds. While this serenade is uttered, the
black pupil, encircled by a golden iris, waxes or wanes, as the crea-
ture wishes to contemplate more distant or nearer objects. The bill
‘snaps as the prelude of a meal and the token of appetite, while the
body is conveyed from side to side by the highest and most easy
springs. The crow and its congeners love to range upon the ground,
Zoological Society. 151
as having feet formed for walking, but the Paradise Bird shuns the
bottom of the cage, as if afraid of soiling its delicate plumage ; for
I must observe, that it is always as clean and wemless as it is gay
and splendid. The Creator, who has poured so much beauty upon
it, has also endowed it with an instinct to delight in these charms,
and with wisdom to preserve them in their fullest integrity. In the
wild state it is not unlikely that they catch their prey upon the wing,
either by taking it in flight, like the swallow, or by darting upon it,
like the Drongo Shrike, as it passes by the seat of its pursuer.
*«’The form and disposition of the pennons afford it the power of
floating gracefully upon the breeze, not of cutting the air in rapid
flight. The ease with which it glides upon the aure must be in-
creased by the hypochondrial feathers, which are lifted up and dis-
played in the act of flying. The hypochondrial feathers are yellow
at the base, whitening towards the end, with brown shafts. The
shortness of the vanes makes them resemble the teeth of a saw near
the end. ‘The tail-coverts with long toothed shafts. The feet and
legs are of a dark leaden blue. They are strong, and grasp the perch
with great ease and firmness.”
Mr. Fraser pointed out the characters of several new species of
Humming-birds, which had been placed in his hands by the Earl of
Derby for that purpose, and that they might be exhibited at one of
the Society’s scientific meetings. These birds were obtained at S*
Fé de Bogota, and the collection contained eighteen species, a great
portion of which being undescribed, were thus characterized :—
Trocuitus Exortis. T'. rostro quam caput paululim longiore ;
caudd nigrescente, latissimd, subfurcatd ; colore viridi; pectore
ceruleo enitente; maculd frontali splendide viridi ; lacinid gulari
purpurascenti-rubrd nitore ceruleo ; menti plumis ceruleis ; crisso
albo.
Long. tot. 4 unc.; rostri, 3; ale, 24; caude, 22.
Hab. Guaduas, Columbia.
This species is of moderate size ; the general colour of its plumage
is deep rich green, with bronze reflections; the wings are dusky,
with the upper and under coverts of the same green tint as the body :
the two central tail-feathers are tinted with bronze, both above and
beneath ; the remaining tail-feathers, which are broad, are black, but
in certain lights a very obscure purplish-green hue is observable ;
the feathers on the forehead are more compact than the remaining
feathers of the head; in some lights they appear to be of a black
colour, edged with green; in others they exhibit a most brilliant
green lustre.
TROCHILUS CUPREO-VENTRIS. T.rostro quam caput paululiim lon-
giore ; caudd brevi, subfurcata : femoribus albis ; colore splendide
viridi, aureo et cupreo enitente ; crisso purpurascenti-ceruleo ; pri-
mariis nigrescentibus ; caudd nigrd, purpureo tinctd.
Long. tot. 43 unc.; rostri, 1; ale, 23; cauda, 14.
This species is remarkable for the richness of its colouring; in
E52 Zoological Society.
certain lights it appears as if it were powdered with gold and copper-
coloured particles; the coppery hue prevails most on the belly ; and
the upper tail-coverts are of a purer green than other parts.
Another blue-vented and white-thighed Humming-bird was de-
scribed under the name of
TROCHILUS UROPYGIALIS. TJ’. rostro quam caput longiore; caudd
mediocri, furcatd : colore corporis intense viridi, aureo relucente ;
rectricibus caudeé fulgidé aureo-viridibus ; guld crissoque ex pur-
pureo splendidé ceruleis ; abdomine nitide viridi ; alis nigrescenti-
bus ; caudd ex purpureo atrd ; plumis femoralibus albis, lavis.
In the female the throat and chest are somewhat rusty, with green
spots, and the feathers on the belly are variegated with whitish.
This species is about the same size, and in many respects resem-
bles the T. cupreo-ventris, but differs in having the general colour
less brilliant, whilst the feathers of the belly and the upper tail-
coverts are more brilliant, and present that compact striated appear-
ance which is always observable in those feathers which give that
extreme brilliancy to different parts of these birds: it differs, more-
over, in having a blue throat, and the belly, instead of being cupre-
ous, is bluish-green. ‘The upper tail-coverts in T. cupreo-ventris are
of the same loose character as those on the back.
Trocuitus coruscus. T. rostro brevi; caudd latissimd, subfur-
catd, ex eneo fuscd : corpore supra, capiteque viridibus nitore au-
reo ; tectricibus caude@ cupreis ; primariis purpurascentibus ; cor-
pore subtis viridescente, fuscescenti-ochreo, presertim ad crissum,
tincto ; lined gulari, ad pectus tendente nitide viridi, apice purpu-
rascenti-rubro.
Long. tot. 54 unc. ; rostri, 2; ale, 22 ; caude, 2}.
Beak about equal to the head in length; tail slightly forked, the
feathers very broad; general colour of upper parts green, with
golden reflections, upper tail-coverts coppery; under parts dull
brownish-green ; tail-feathers above and beneath rich bronze, with
golden brown reflections ; primaries dusky, with purple reflections :
a stripe, extending from the chin to the chest, is composed of com-
pact brilliant feathers ; those on the chin and throat are green, and
those beyond are purplish-red, exhibiting bluish reflections ; under
tail-coverts brownish-yellow; some of the feathers are whitish; the
feathers on the edge of the shoulders are varied with brownish-
ochre.
The female is deficient of the flame-like mark on the throat.
TROCHILUS BRACHYRHYNcHUS. T. rostro quam caput breviore ;
caudd brevi, nigro, cupreo et eneo subnitente ; rectricibus utrinque
duabus externis ceteris paululim prestantibus, et ad apicem albis :
corpore supra, ex aureo viridi, corpore subtis albo (interdum fla-
vido lavato), maculis ex aureo viridibus ornato ; primariis purpu-
rascentibus.
Long. tot. 3,4; unc. ; rostri, 3; ale, 14; caude, 154.
In one specimen there is a rufous tint on the upper tail-coverts ;
Zoological Society. 153
in another there are several purple feathers irregularly scattered
with the ordinary golden green ones on the back; perhaps in the
adult bird this purple is the prevailing colour of the back.
This small-sized species is remarkable for the shortness of its beak,
which is acutely pointed, and a little dilated in the middle.
Trocuitus Dersranus. T. rostro recurvo, quoad longitudinem,
corpus cum capite equiparante ; caudd mediocri, paululim furcatd :
colore viridi, corpore subtus albido variegato ; guld nigrescente.
6 Long. tot. 8 unc.; rostri, 33; ale, 3; caude, 24.
9 —— 7} » 223; —, 3; oe.
Bill immensely long, and somewhat recurved, equal in length to
the head and body; tail moderate, slightly forked ; head and upper
parts of body green, with golden and bronze reflections ; wings pur-
plish-black; tail blackish, tinted with bronze, the central feathers
being the richest ; chin and throat dusky, each feather very obscurely
tinted with bronze in the middle, and edged with ashy-white ; belly
and vent green; the feathers edged with white, or in parts greyish,
those on the chest are whitish, with a large green spot near the apex ;
under wing-coverts green.
The female has a shorter beak; and there is more white on the
under parts of the body; the feathers on the throat and chin are
somewhat variegated with yellowish.
TRocHiLus auroGastEeR, Loddiges’ MSS. T. rostro fer? duplo
quam caput longiore; caudd mediocriter latd et furcatd ; plumis
corporis permagnis, et supra et subtds: colore splendideé viridi ;
tectricibus caudeé plumisque abdominis nitidé aureo relucentibus ;
notd gulari purpureo-ceruled, necnon apud frontem notd, luce
Savente, gramineo-viridi ; crissi plumis aureo-viridibus, ferrugineo
marginatis ; alarum primariis fuscescenti-nigris non sine eneo ni-
tore ; caudd ex-aureo-e@neo-viridi.
In the female the throat is of a rusty yellow tint, and is sparingly
spotted with green; the belly and vent are of an ochreous colour,
with heart-shaped green spots; on the former the green predomi-
nates, and on the under tail-coverts the yellowish tint prevails.
This species is of moderate size; that portion of the under man-
dible which shuts into the upper one is white.
TrocuHiLvus Fruscicaupatus. JT. rostro quam caput longiore ; caudd
subrotundatd : colore ex aureo viridi; plumis gule, pectoris, et
abdominis, albido marginatis ; plumis analibus albis ; crisso fusco,
rectricibus caude submetallice castaneis, nigrescente marginatis ;
remigibus alarum nigrescentibus, purpureo paululiim relucentibus ;
mandibuld inferiore (apice excepto), necnon superioris basi, pal-
lide fuscis.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, 4; ale, 2; caude, 14.
Hab. Chachapayas, Peru.
Trocuitus cyanoprerus, Loddiges’ MSS. Tr. rostro quam caput
multo longiore ; caudd latissima et leviter furcatd : colore intense
-viridi, ad nigrum hic atque illic vergente, presertim apud caput ;
154 Zoological Society.
primariis tectricibusque alarum metallice ceruleis, illis ad apices
marginesque nigrescentibus ; caudd nigrescente, viridi tinctd ; alis
subtis cerulescentibus.
This is a very large species, being nearly equal in size to the T.
gigas; its deep green colouring and blue wings render it easily di-
stinguished ; the female differs considerably from the male, inasmuch
as nearly the whole of the under parts of the body are of a rust-like
tint; the two outer tail-feathers are of a blackish colour, but have a
white shaft ; the outer web is grayish-white, excepting at the margin
and at the apex of the feather; the outer edge of the first primary is
palish.
Trocuitus Gissont, Loddiges’ MSS. _ T. rostro quam caput lon-
giore ; caudd mediocri, rotundatd : corpore supra, sic et rectricibus
caude duabus intermediis aureo-viridibus ; corpore subtis albo ;
plumis gularibus magnis, strophium efficientibus, purpureo relucen-
tibus ; rectricibus caude utrinque tribus, exterioribus, ad basin ci-
nerascentibus, apicibus albis.
Long. tot. 24 unc.; rostri, £; ale, 12; caude, i
Hab. r
The green on the upper parts of the body of this little species is
rather paler, and has a greater admixture of the golden lustre, than
usual: words can convey no idea of the brilliancy of the large ruff
on the throat; in some lights it assumes a deep blood-red hue; in
others there is a slight admixture of purple observable ; in others,
again, they put on a brilliant cupreous-red tint, as we observe in the
copper ore.
TROCHILUS ANGUSTIPENNIS. IT. rostro quam caput paululim lon-
giore ; caudd leviter furcatd, hujus rectricibus, necnon remigibus
alarum, valdé arctis: capite corporeque supra intense e@neo-viri-
dibus ; guld et corpore subtis, plumis albis analibus exceptis, aureo-
viridi metallice relucentibus ; alis cauddque intense purpureis.
Long. tot. 34 unc. ; rostri, 2; ale, 12; caude, 13.
This small-sized species has the wing and tail-feathers narrower
than usual.
TrocHILUS PARVIROSTRIS. T. rostro parviusculo, acuto, quam ca-
put breviore ; caudd leviter furcatd, mediocri, rectricibus sub-latis :
capite corporeque supra aureo-viridibus, in obscurum transeuntibus ;
frontis plumis ochreo pallidé lavatis ; corpore subtus flavescenti-
albo; gule plumis singulis maculd obscurd ; abdomine sordideé
ochreo, plumis singulis maculd magnd, obscuré viridi ; plumis
analibus albis ; crissi plumis obscuris, apicibus albis ; caude rec-
tricibus, eneo-viridibus supra, subtis aureo-eneis, scapis albis ;
rectricum tribus utrinque externis, lined centrali albd, in externa
utringue hdc lined extensd, fere ad marginem ; alis obscuris, pur-
pureo subtis, paululim relucentibus.
Long. tot. 45 unc.; rostri, 4 ;"ale, 23; caude, 2.
This is in all probability a young bird, or perhaps a female of some
species, the male of which remains to be discovered; the yellow
Miscellaneous. 155
white, or cream-colour of the lower part of the throat extends in a
narrow line across the back of the neck.
TrocuHiLvus FLAVIcaupaTus. T’. rostro quam caput duplo longiore
et arcuato ; caudd mediocri : capitis vertice obscure fusco ; corpore
supra aureo-viridi, corpore subtis ochreo; gule plumis punctis
aureis et cupreis; pectoris lateribus maculis aureo-viridibus, or-
natis ; crisso pallidé ochreo ; rectricibus caude duabus intermediis
aureo-viridibus, reliquis ochreis, apicibus viridibus ; remigibus
alarum obscuris, purpureo relucentibus ; rostro nigro ; pedibus su-
pra nigrescentibus, subtis pallidis.
Long. tot. 43 unc. ; rostri, 13; ale, 23; caude, 13.
TROcHILUS MELANOGENYS. T'. rostro quam caput vix longiore ;
caudd sub-brevi, rectricibus mediocriter latis, et acutis : capite et
corpore supra .aureo-viridibus ; corpore subtis ex-ochreo-albo ;
abdominis lateribus rufo lavatis ; genis nigris ; lined flavescenti-
albd pone oculos; plumis gule singulis notd ad apicem nigra,
notis lineas longitudinales efficientibus ; abdomine, obscure, aureo-
viridt guttato ; caudd supra nigrescente, aneo tinctd, apicem ver-
sus nigrd purpureo relucenté, et rectricibus flavescenti-albo, dua-
bus intermediis exceptis, terminatis ; alis obscuris, violaceo relu-
centibus ; mandibule inferioris basi, pedibusque flavis.
Long. tot. 33 unc. ; rostri, 3; ale, 33; caude, 13.
TROCHILUS TYRIANTHINUS, Loddiges’ MSS. T. rostro acuto, caput
longitudine equante ; caudd mediocri, vie furcatd ; rectricibus la-
tissimis : capite, corporeque supra, aureo-viridibus ; sic et corpore
subtis, at ochreo variegato; guld nitente, et intense viridi ; rec-
tricibus caude supra eneo-viridibus, ex-aureo, et cupreo relucen-
tibus, subttis, cupreis, aureo nitentibus ; alis obscuris ; rostro pe-
dibusque nigris.
Foem : guld e castaneo flava ; abdomine albo, ochreo lavato ; singulis
plumis notd aureo-viridi.
Long. tot. 4 unc.; rostri, 4; ale, 23; caude, 12.
MISCELLANEOUS.
NOTICE OF A SPECIES OF WARBLER NEW TO BRITAIN.
Amongst the new specimens of British birds which have been
lately presented to the British Museum by Mr. J. Baker, was one
that was considered a Reed Wren (Sylvia arundinacea), but on com-
paring it with other specimens it was at once suspected to be a di-
stinct bird ; and further, it agreed with none of those at present re-
corded as being found in this country. On investigation it proved
to be a rare species even in the south of Europe, and one that was
first noticed by Savi in the ‘ Nuovo Giornale de Letterai,’ Num. XIV.
1824; and again in his ‘ Ornitologia Toscana,’ tom. i. p. 270, under
the name of ‘ Sylvia luscinioides.”’ It is figured by Savigny in the
‘Déscription de ’ Egypte,’ pl. 13. f. 3, and by Gould in his ‘ Birds of
Europe.’ The specimen was obtained, with a second, by the above-
156 Miscellaneous.
mentioned person last spring in the fens of Cambridgeshire ; these
were all that were procured.
The following is a short specific description :—
Sylvia luscinioides, Savi (Pseudoluscinia Savi, Bonap.).
General colour above castaneous brown, with the tail very incon-
spicuously barred with darker ; line over the eyes, breast, sides and
under tail-coverts paler than the upper parts; throat and middle of
the abdomen albescent, the former slightly spotted triangularly with
darker. The first quill very short, and the second longest of all.
Upper mandible brown, lower and feet yellowish brown.
Total length, 54; bill, 8; wings, 24; tail, 21; tarsi, =.
Grorce Rozsert Gray.
PHYSOPHORES,
Mr. Milne Edwards believes that these are not single animals,
but the aggregation of a great number of individuals growing by
buds, and living united together like the compound Polypes.—Ed-
wards, Ann. Sc. Nat. 1840.
ECHINIDZ,
Mr. M. Edwards and Dr. Peters have discovered that the Hchinide
are of separate sexes: the testicles differ little from the ovaries, but
they contain a white milky fluid, while that of the ovaries is orange.
—Edwards, Ann. Sc. Nat. 1840, p.196.
CARINARIA.
According to Mr. Edwards, the nervous system is much more
complicated than in any other Gasteropodes; besides the labial gan-
glions, the cerebral, and the subcesophageal, there are a pair of optic
ganglions, a pair of ophthalmic, a pair of hepatic and a subanal gan-
glion. Lastly, they have stomato-gastric nerves analogous to those
which have been observed in Crustacea, and in many other inverte-
brated animals.— Ann. Sc. Nat. 1840, p. 196.
HISTORY OF MOLLUSCA.
M. De Blainville has lately published some extracts from M. Dufo’s
observations on the habits of mollusca; in which he remarks that
this gentleman has observed that the eggs of Achatina Mauritiana
are disposed in the form of a column, forming a more or less length-
ened series; that Helix unidentata and H. Studmanni are ovoviviparous;
that some species of Calyptrea are provided with a support distinct
from the rock on which they are placed; that Hipponyr sometimes
hollows out the surface of the bodies to which it is attached; and
that the Byssiferous bivalves sometimes detach their byssus thread by
thread. These remarks with regard to the Calyptrea are very inter-
esting, as showing the affinity of the animal to the Hipponyces, which
have been proposed to be placed with the bivalves. ‘The observa-
tions with respect to ovoviviparousness of some Helices and the habits
of the Hipponyces are not new toEnglish malacologists.—J. E.Gray.
Miscellaneous. 157
THE GENUS BROCCHIA OF BRONN.
In the Philosophical Transactions for 1833, p. 78, I stated that I
believed that this genus had been established on specimens of Capuli
that had been affixed to radiated shells. M. Philippi, in his excellent
work on Sicilian Shells, observes, ‘“‘ Non in testa plicata differentiam
genericam quesivit cl. Bronn, sed in sinu laterali, et Brocchia eodem
charactere a Capulis quo Siphonaria a Patellis differt,”’ p. 119. On
re-examination of the species I find nothing to distinguish it from
Capulus but the lateral notch, which varies greatly in size in the dif-
ferent specimens, and appears to be formed by attachment to some
extraneous body. M. Philippi however copies Professor Bronn’s
character without discovering that it contains two very obvious in-
accuracies, which, if they were true, would at once separate the ge-
nus from Capulus and all the other known Molluscous genera: for
he says, ‘‘Impressio muscularis elongata arcuata transversa intus
ad limbum anticum.’”” Now I know no univalve shell that has the
muscular scar on the front of the mouth! The fact is, that the Pro-
fessor has mistaken the front of the shell for the back, and this has
led to the other mistake ; for he describes the mouth thus, ‘‘ apertura
subrotunda, margo sinister sinu amplo excisus,’ whereas the nick is
not on the left but always on the right side of the shell when present.
I may further observe, that the right limb of the muscular impression
behind the neck is much shorter than the left; or rather, the apex of
the shell, which in Pileopsis hungaricus is nearly in the centre of
the back of the shell, is in P. sinuosa on the right side of the back.
The shell is dextral, though it has at first sight the appearance of be-
ing sinistral.—J. E. Gray.
“THE SEXES OF LIMPETS. PATELLE.”
In the last Number (p. 70.) Dr. Wagner refers to the fact of the
Patella being unisexual as a discovery of his own. It will be found
stated with more detail in the first volume of the Annals, p. 482.—
J. E. Gray.
THE EXHIBITION OF FISHES IN MUSEUMS.
In the Royal Museum of Vienna, where they have the best-pre-
served and exhibited collection of fishes that I have ever seen in any
public Museum, the specimens are kept in shallow cases about six
or eight inches deep, and are suspended by a wire loop which is in-
serted into the back of the specimens just before the front of the
dorsal fin. If the specimen is long and heavier behind, so that it will
not keep its position, there is driven in a small pin just beneath the
lower side of the base of the tail to support it. In this manner the
fishes appear in the attitude of swimming, and their names are easily
attached to the back of the case beneath them; they are also easily
taken off the pin to which the loop is suspended, if necessary for
examination.—J. E. Gray.
158 Miscellaneous.
MR. HECKL’S METHOD OF CLOSING GLASS JARS.
The specimens of fish in the Museum of Vienna which are kept in
spirits are inclosed in glass jars covered with a flat glass disc ; these
discs are made at the same time as the bottles and sent in with them
from the Bohemian glass-houses. They and the surface of the lips of
the jars are ground together so as exactly to fit each other, and
they have an oblique edge shelving towards the inner side, so that
when they are placed on the top of the jar there is a small triangular
space all round between the upper edge of the disk and the upper
outer edge of the lip of the jar, which is left to hold a quantity of
the composition by which they are luted. This composition con-
sists of six ounces of white wax and three drachms each of sper-
maceti and hog’s lard mixed together; and Mr. Heckl, who has made
many experiments, assured me, that if it was well applied between
the two surfaces and filled into the triangular space above referred
to, not the least evaporation was observable in bottles that had been
set aside for the purpose for more than two years, though some
of them had been set upside down to bring the spirit in connexion
with the mixture. Indeed so much confidence has Mr. Heckl in the
method, that he has had the disk pierced with a small central slit to
enable him to support his specimens with silk, only having a small
concavity ground out of the upper surface of the disk round the hole,
which he fills with this composition. ‘There is a specimen jar of the
kind in the British Museum.—J. E. Gray.
STANDS FOR BIRDS, &c.
In the Vienna Museum the newer specimens of Birds and the
smaller mammalia are placed on stands with oval bases; this is far
superior to the round or square bases which are usually adopted in
English and French collections, as it gives a larger space for the
label without occupying more room, which is often much wanted,
and at the same time prevents the birds being knocked against each
other by accident.—J. E. Gray.
THE GENUS GYNAMED4A, GRAY.
The body which I described under this head in Proceedings of the
Zoological Society, is evidently only the basal joint of the body of
the English species of Comatula, the impressed dots on the convex
part being the scars left by the dorsal claspers; and the single open-
ing and the cavity in the flat part are doubtless analogous to the
roundish or five-rayed cavity in the joints of the stem of the Enir-
mitis. This fact I have verified by comparing the specimens I de-
scribed with one of those joints separated from a complete speci-
men, but it is curious how the two specimens which were described
should have been found so completely isolated in the sand; for I had
great difficulty, even after soaking the specimen in water for some days,
Meteorological Observations. 159
to separate this joint from the rest of the body, and at last could
not do it without breaking part of its edge and some of the other
pieces. I have no doubt, after examining the specimens of Dr. Gold-
fuss’s genera Goniotremites in the Museum at the University of Bonn,
that they also equal the basal part of the body of some fossil Eecri-
mites as M. Agassiz has already suspected, the five holes round the
mouth being similar to the five rays sometimes found in the stem of
some species of Crinoidea.—J. E. Gray.
THE EPIPHRAGMA OF ACHATINA.
The Epiphragma of the larger species of Achatinu (as A. Mauri-
tiana) is thin, hard and calcareous, and marked with a long linear
impression near the outer hinder angle of the aperture over the re-
spiratory hole of the animal.—J. E. Gray.
THE HOOPOE.
A fine specimen of the Hoopoe (Upupa epops, Linn.) was shot on
Skeicoat Moor, near this town, on the 3rd instant, and is now in
my possession.—R. Leyxanp.
Halifax, Sept. 16, 1840.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR AUG. 1840.
Chiswick. Aug. 1, 2. Very fine. 2—9. Hotanddry. 10. Very fine. 11.
Showery. J2. Cloudy: rain. 13. Cloudy. 14. Rain. 15. Very fine: show-
ery. 16. Fine. 17. Boisterous with beavy rain. 18. Cloudy. 19. Heavy
rain: cloudy and fine. 20. Fine. 21. Foggy: very fine. 22. Foggy. 23—
26. Very fine. 27. Foggy: fine. 28. Slight fog: rain. 29. Foggy. 30, 31.
Cloudy and fine. ‘The mean temperature of the month was nearly 2° above the
average,
Boston.— Aug. 1—3. Fine. 4. Cloudy. 5—10. Fine. 11. Rain. 12, 13.
Fine. 14, Cloudy. 15. Stormy: rain r.m. 16. Fine. 17. Stormy: rain early
A.M.: rain with thunder and lightning p.m. 18. Stormy. 19, 20. Cloudy.
21. Fine: quarter past three p.m. thermometer 80°. 22. Cloudy: rain p.m. :
lightning at night. 23, 24. Fine. 25. Fine: rain pm. 26,27. Cloudy. 28.
Fine. 29. Cloudy. 30. Fine: raine.m. 31. Cloudy: rain a.m.
N.B. The warmest August since 1826.
Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Aug. 1, 2. Very fine. 3. Mild: show-
ery a.M. 4. Fine. 5. Sultry. 6. Sultry: heat oppressive. 7—9. Sultry. 10.
Wet and boisterous p.m. 11. Showery. 12—14. Occasional showers. 15. Fair
throughout. 16. Much rainr.m. 17. Heavy rain: thunder: high flood. 18.
Fine drying day. 19. Fine, with one slight shower. 20. Drizzling all day.
21. Fine: rainr.m. 22, 23. Fine and fair allday. 24,25. Showery. 26. Fair
all day and clear sky. 27. Wetr.m. 28. Fair all day. 29. Drizzling all day.
30. Fine and fair all day. 31. Remarkably fine harvest day.
Sun shone out 27 days. Rain fell 15 days. Thunder 1 day.
Wind north-west 5 days. East-south-east 1 day. South-east 45days. South
7 days. South-south-west 4 days. South-west 85 days. Variable 1 day.
Calm 12 days. Moderate 11 days. Brisk 5 days. Boisterous 3 days.
Mean temperature of the month.......... wer ar GO
Mean temperature of August, 1839 ...... 55 °70
Mean temperature of spring water ...... 52 °33
phy
6S
29
09
19
6S
19
aa
fe)
FP euvayy
69-© | G21] ZG-T| “wing *
*artys
solu
ZT |
*artys
“SOLdy
suopuo'y| “And
Li- eee eee
veto | r10.
we tao. | oe
£0. eos eee
ol | FO
eee eee 190-
""* 1F%- | 698.
ov. | g& | SLI-
gt. | LV. | 6S1-
Ele | Ze | GLO-
1 E0/ | C1S
“** 190. | gSO-
=" | Go. | LZO-
€I- |Z0- | 690.
go. | LO. | BGo.
eee Lo. eee
Q
cs 2 | ‘ue 6
& | 2 |s0g'hoy
a ea
wWyvo} “AN
ulTeo| “A
‘ON | “a
wea) “MA
wayeo; “AA
wyeo| “Ss
UI]eo) °AAS
wea) “Ss
wuy[ed| “AAS
wu[eo) “AA
wyeo| °S
wuiyeo, “AA
wipes) “AA
"MN | “AAS
*s | °MS
°M by,’
"mM | “AS
UI[ed, “AAS
*m | “AS
“MN | “AA
8S 5.) oak
wed, ‘Ss
wed “IN
wuyeo| “a
“x i) °H
a
| et
U[vd) *a
"AL | “MAN
a
“MN | °aN
fe)
nS
”
“UTE YT
Ss
=
=
"ule 6
‘209° oy
suopuo']
G.1¢ L.19)
z-F9'g9-z$100-9L) 6-L8
217! Fo} 6S) g¢ | PL [0-09] S-6L | 0-9
$PS £9! 69] gS | 8 |0-8g| 0-69 | 8-99
0S #£9 S-b9| LG | EL | 0-09 | 0-ZL | 6-09
bS| 19| 89] s¢| PL | 0-09] 0.2L | $-€9
ES |fS9} 99) ¢¢| €L | L9G] 8-02 | S-19
avV| Fo! 29| 6h | ZL |0-19| 0-EZ | 0-S9
_8V {09 /S-€9| g¢ | aL | Pho] S-EL| $-£9
ELV F€9|; GO| eh | OL |0-9¢]/S-0L | $-29
1S #69| G9! of | LL | 0-9G| G-ZL | 0-9
#0S| LO) 99) 0G | OL |$-29| 8-LL | S-£9
8S TIL] 14] 6G | 08 | 0-09 | G-0Z | 0-69
ES \t¥9| 69) 9¢ | 6L | 0-09 | 0-69 | 0-99
419] Po} 9G} 9¢ | OL |0-Lc¢|8-€9 | 0-LS
gV |f£9 |S-g9| 0G | 29 | G-ag| Z-£9 | $-6S
£0S| 19} LS] 67 | £9 |0-gg| 0-22 | 8-69
419 ¥6S| €o| HS | EL |S.hg| 9-29 | 0-£9
2S |F€9| 09] 19 | 69 | S-€¢| 0-L9 | 3-19
¥1S| Z9| SG] 0G | 99 | 0.9¢ | 0.0L | 0.19
oV \#£9| 6S] 67 | EL |0-SG|0-0L | 0.€9
9S| 09} €9| 19] EL |0-Lg}S-0L | $-S9
21 9} 09] S¢| Sg |0-z9| L-6L | S-€9
2S | £9 |G-L9| gS | 98 | 0-09 | 0-LL | S-69
EG ii€Z| Lo} 19 | £8 | ¥-ag|G-SZL | %-.09
{9S| €L| Lo} 17 | 08 | 0-6¢| 0-94 | P-S9
$791 €L| ol] 99 | 08 |0-F9/S-8L)€-12
TS| €L) 99} 29 | H8§ | 0-09 | 0-EZ | 9-69
€S| GL| 1L] SG | 2g | 0-6¢ | $-89 | 2-49
Go| L9| 69] 99 | 98 | 0-19 | 0.08 | $-L9
$£¢| g9| ol] gh | Lg |0-19| €-6L | 0-02
ZS| 99} 69| 19 | €g | €-S¢ | 0-62 | L-99
0S| L9| 9} oF | CL |%-€¢|9-0L | L-€9
"UIT XB| oo te | curl |xeyy | cura, | xem [Ure 6
Pe . | *taystSaI-Jleg ‘que
te BP “NOIMSIYO | ‘90g ‘AoY + UOpuo'T
€.¥9 |LSL-62 | 900-08] 1£-6z
CT-O£ | SI-0€ | 09-62 | OVO-0€ | OL1-0€
GI-0€ | Z0-0£ | SP-6Z | 026-62 | £S0-0€
66-62% | 10-08 | LS-62 | VLO.0€ | OF1-0£
00-0 | 26-6Z | €£-6% | 166.6% | P7O-0€
08-62% | 08-42% | 17-62% | 9£6°6% | 110-08
88:62 | 88-62% | ZV-6z | 796.62 | 100-08
CL-6% | VL-6z | 8£-62 | L06-62 | 896-62
Z8-6% | 8L-6% | ZP-62% | 8£6.62 | 916-62
£8-6% | 61-62 | O£-6Z | £68-6% | Z£6-6%
99-62 | 89-62 | OF-6Z | SSL-62 | 818-6%
99-62 | €L-62 | O0£-6% | SLL-6% | 168-62
GL‘62 | 69-62 | VI-6% | $16.62 | £96.62
99-62% | 29-62% | T1-6% | 199-6% | 662-62
GV-6% | 61-62 | 99.8% | SIE-6% | FS9-6z
OL-8G | 18-8% | 99-8% | 691-62 | 9ZE-62
0£-62 | 79-62 | SE.6z | USL-62 | 116-62
99-62 | 0S-6z | L1-6z | ZSL-6% | £99-6%
9£-62 | 1-62 | L6-8Z | 6L7-62 | 219-62
CL-6% | 28-62% | £0-6G | 195-62 | Z6S-6%
O£-AZ | 8f-6Z | 00-62% | SSS-6z | 689-62
OV-62 | OV-62z | 6-8@ | 915-62 | 995-62
60-62 | 18-62 | ZP-62 | 6LL-62 | Z90-0£
OL-0€ | 8T-0€ | $9-6Z | 901-0€ | £ZZ-08
PI-0€ | ZL-0€ | VS-6% | 890-08 | 621-08
£0.0£ | 00-0€ | OV-6% | 0£6-6% | 166-62
86-62 | 70-08 | VP-6z | L16-62 | 696-62
GO-0£ | 90-0€ | ZS-6Z | 166-62 | 180-08
C0-0£ | Pa-.0£ | 09-62% | Z80-0€ | Z11-0€
00-08 | L6-6z | €S-62 | 880-08 | 191-08
00-0€ | 00-0€ | $9.62 | SEL-0€ | TZ1-0€
00-0€ | 90-0€ | 99-62 | CE1-0€ | $0Z-0€
“urd 2g | “ule G “UL “Xe
ure Sg
uojsog
*sILYS-Solguindg *YOLMSTYD
P8L-0€
821-08
V0z-08
090-08
OTT-0€
090-08
8f0-0£
050-08
966-6%
9£8-6z
0S6-62
910-08
Z1L-6%
VLE-6Z
90Z-6@
896-62
818-62
0£S.6%
99-62
PS9.6z
V19-6z
860-08
763-08
OST-0£
020-08
VE0-0F
OST-0€
88T-0F
VVZ-0€
VSZ-0£
8lZ-0€
“U'e G
‘90g “LOY
: uopuo’y
*JIJIUIO WALI, FT,
*LIJSULOAV ST
e sees °
— =<
A
S45 4166 RO ao
‘Suny
‘OFSI
“qyUuoyy |
josktq
‘aunys-sarufuncy ‘asunyy Yzuosajddy jo avanaq ‘1J\ 49 pun ‘uojsog yw TIVa\ AK 49 SuopuorT avau ‘younsiyg yo hjavog pounqnayLoy 947 fo
UapLnH ay} JO NOSANOU], “AJ 29 ‘NoLUTAoY “ay “Lumzouvay quoysissp ayy hq Kyaroog yohoy ay} fo swuaupuvdy ay? yo appu suoyjHasasgo 709190101099 Ay
THE ANNALS
AND
MAGAZINE OF NATURAL HISTORY.
XX.—On the Stinging property of the Lesser Weever-fish
(Trachinus Vipera.). By Grorcr Jamus ALLMAN, Esq.
In a Letter to Wm. THompson, Esgq., Vice-Pres. Natural
History Society of Belfast.
My Dear Sir,
I wAve lately had an opportunity of making some observa-
tions on the reputed stinging power of the Lesser Weever
(Trachinus Vipera), and the result, I think, may tend to clear
up a point with respect to which much difference has pre-
vailed among naturalists. The older naturalists seem almost
universally to coincide with the popular opinion entertained
respecting this little fish, and to agree in ascribing venomous
properties to the wounds inflicted with its spines. There can
be little doubt that the fishes to which the ancients gave the
names Araneus, Draco, Dracunculus, and probably some
others, were the Greater and Lesser Weevers of our coasts ;
and to those they invariably attribute poisonous properties.
Pliny accuses the Araneus of inflicting dangerous wounds with
the spines of its back. After speaking of a poisonous fish
which he calls Lepus, he says, “ Aique pestiferum animal
araneus, spine in dorso aculeo noxius*.” In another place,
speaking of Dracunculus, he tells us that it inflicts poisoned
wounds with the spines of the opercula: “ Aculeos in branchiis
habet ad caudam spectantes, sic ut scorpio ledit dum manu
tollitur+.” Similar properties areattributed to the dorsal spines
of these fishes by Adlian and Oppian. In the following pas-
sage from the Halieutics several spinous fishes are grouped
together, all of which are described by the poet as inflicting
poisoned wounds, though some of them are undoubtedly in-
nocuous, and classed here with venomous fishes, for the same
reason which induces our own fishermen to attribute to the
Bandon, August 20, 1840.
* Hist. Naturalis, ix. 72. + Ibid. xxxil. 53.
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Mist. Nov. 1840. M
162 Mr. G. J. Allman on the Sting
different species of Cottus, and other spiny fishes, poisonous
properties. For directing my attention to the passage, as well
as for the accompanying translation, I am indebted to the Rey.
W. Hamilton Drummond, D.D., to whom much is due for in-
troducing this curious poet to the English reader*,
Kevrpa de mevxnevra per’ cxOvowv wrdwoarto,
Kwwos, os WapaBoror kat ds TeTpnor yeynbe,
Bkoprios, wKerae re yeAcoves, noe Opaxovres
Kat xuves, ot KevTpotow exwyupoe apyadeouon’
Ilavres araprnpos vro vuypacty cov cevres.
Hal. ii. 457.
“‘ Cruel spines
Defend some fishes, as the Goby, fond
Of sands and rocks, the Scorpion, Swallows fleet,
Dragons and Dog-fish, from their prickly mail
Well named the spinous. These, in punctures sharp,
A fatal poison from their spines inject.”
None of the older naturalists, indeed, ever think of denying
venomous properties to the Weever; it is the dorsal spines,
however, which are almost constantly spoken of as the seat of
the virus. Willughby says the six dorsal spines are consi-
dered venomous, and therefore the fishermen cut them off on
taking a fish. He does not, however, think it proved that the
poison is confined to these spines.
Universal as was the belief among the ancients of the ve-
nomous character of the Weever, the idea seems to be now
almost as universally abandoned, and modern naturalists agree
almost to a man in considering it a vulgar error, fit only to be
placed among the rubbish which recent investigations have
been so rapidly clearing away from the science of nature.
Cuvier treats it altogether as an error, and even denies the
possibility of the Weever inflicting poisoned wounds. Speak-
ing of its spine, he says, “ N’ayant aucun canal, ni communi-
quant avec aucune glande, elles ne peuvent verser dans les
plaies un vénin proprement dit +.”
Powerful as is this authority, and that of many other of the
moderns, I have been notwithstanding induced to come to
quite a different conclusion, and to agree with the ancients in
ascribing venomous properties to the Weever.
On the 9th of August, 1839, I was wounded near the top
of the thumb by a Trachinus Vipera, which had just been taken
in a seine with herrings, sand-eels, &c. The wound was in-
* See Essay on the Life and Writings of Oppian, by W. H. Drummond,
D.D., M.R.I.A., published in Transactions of Royal Irish Academy for
1820.
+ Hist. Nat. des Poiss. t. iil. p. 184.
of the Lesser Weever-fish. 163
flicted by the spine attached to the gill-covers, during my at-
tempt to seize the fish. A peculiar stinging pain occurred a
few seconds after the wound, and this gradually increased du-
ring a period of about fifteen minutes. The pain had now be-
come most intolerable, extending along the back of the thumb
towards the wrist; it was of a burning character, resembling
the pain produced by the sting of a wasp, but much more in-
tense. The thumb now began to swell, and exhibited an in-
flammatory blush, extending upwards to the wrist. The pain
was now distinctly throbbing and very excruciating. In this
state it continued for about an hour, when the pain began
somewhat to subside, the swelling and redness still continuing.
In about an hour and a half the pain was nearly gone. Next
morning the swelling of the thumb had but slightly diminished,
and was in some degree diffused over the back of the hand ;
the thumb continued red and hot, and painful on pressure
over the metacarpal bone. In a few days the swelling had
completely subsided, but the pain on pressure continued for
more than a week. No treatment was adopted.
It is here to be remarked, that the wound, of which the
above phznomena were the result, was inflicted by the spine
of the gill-cover, and not by those belonging to the dorsal fin.
Whether, indeed, these latter spines possess any poisonous
properties, I have not as yet been able decidedly to determine,
though their threatening aspect when erected, and black mem-
brane, present an appearance so formidable, as at once to lead
an inexperienced observer to refer to them any stinging power
which the little animal may be supposed to possess.
Though I have had no opportunity of making further per-
sonal observations on the effects of wounds inflicted by the
Weever, facts which fully bear out the conclusions tu which
my own experience had enabled me to come, have been re-
lated to me by witnesses, in whom I can place all possible
reliance. A friend informed me that last autumn he saw a
woman stung in the hand by one of these fishes ; the poor
woman immediately uttered loud cries and seemed to suffer
great agony, while in an incredibly short time after the wound
the hand had become enormously swollen, and exhibited con-
siderable inflammatory redness. No observations were made
on the progress of the case.
The spines of the opercula will be found on examination to
be deeply grooved along the edges (a, a, a’, a’), each groove
terminating at the base of the spine in a conical cavity (0, 0’)
excavated in the posterior edge of the bony part of the oper-
culum. In the sides of these excavations the edges of the
grooves lose themselves, so that there is a perfect continuity
between each groove and the corresponding cavity.
M 2
164 Mr. G. J. Allman on the Sting
From the posterior edge of the operculum the integument
is continued over the spine to within a very short distance of
the point ; by which means the spine is inclosed in a com-
plete sheath for nearly its entire length, and the groove at
each side is converted into a perfect tube, extending from the
conical cavity at the base almost to the point of the spine.
The result of this arrangement, is a structure beautifully
adapted for the conveyance of a fluid from the base to the
apex of the spine.
The spines of the dorsal fin are also grooved, but the grooves
disappear towards the base, after becoming superficial, and do
not terminate in cavities similar to those at the bases of the
spines of the opercula.
I have not as yet been able to detect any specific gland
connected with this apparatus. There is, indeed, in the bottom
of each of the conical cavities above-mentioned, a small pulpy
mass, which may possibly be of a glandular nature; but in
ascribing to it the property of secreting the virus, I do nothing
more than hazard a distant conjecture. It seems, indeed, to be
chiefly composed of fatty matter ; and on puncturing my hand
with a lancet and introducing a little of this substance taken
from a fish which had been about twenty-four hours dead, no
phznomena of any interest were the result, there being merely
a slight smarting produced, such as might be expected from
the introduction of any such extraneous matter into a recent
wound, and very different indeed from the intense pain pro-
duced by the sting of the living fish. The property of secre-
ting the virus may probably with more truth be ascribed to
vw
of the Lesser Weever-fish. 165
the pulpy sheath of the spine; but this, too, is nothing more
than conjecture.
This little fish is much dreaded by the fishermen on the
southern coast of Ireland; and an opinion prevails among
them, that the pain of its sting will last until the tide has
again arrived at the height at which it stood when the wound
was inflicted. This opinion, which is altogether incorrect, is
universally believed by the fishermen of the south of Ireland ;
and I was surprised to find, from the following passage in
Willughby’s ‘ Fishes,’ that it is neither confined to any parti-
cular district, nor of modern origin: “ Dolor ab ictu excitatus
(ut nobis retulere piscatores) per duodecem horas durat ad-
modum vehemens, hoc est donec mare novo accessu recessuve
ad eundem altitudinis modum seu terminum redeat, deinde
paulatim remittit.”
Though the Weever is held in particularly bad repute by
the fishermen, their terror is by no means confined to it, as
the different species of Cottus, and some other spiny fishes,
are not exempted from the imputation of inflicting poisoned
wounds ; and many of them are confounded under a common
unpronounceable Irish name, which may, I believe, be trans-
lated “Sting Devil.” These fishes, however, though furnished
with formidable spines, appear altogether destitute of any
poisonous qualities. I have frequently, indeed, allowed the
Cottus Bubalis to inflict deep punctures on my fingers without
experiencing the slightest unpleasant consequences, beyond
those of an ordinary puncture ; and it must also be remarked,
that the spines of Cottus, and of other fishes which I have ex-
amined, and which are commonly supposed to be venomous,
are of altogether a different structure from those of Trachinus,
and not at all adapted for the introduction of virus into the
wound inflicted by them.
Believe me, dear Sir, very faithfully yours,
Gero. JAs. ALLMAN.
Wilham Thompson, Esq., &c., Belfast.
EXPLANATION OF THE FIGURE.
Right opercular spine of Trachinus Vipera, with the sheath removed,
viewed upon the external surface, and magnified about six times in linear
extent.
a, a, a', a'. The grooves in the edges of the spine.
b, b'. The conical cavities in which the grooves terminate.
ce, c'. The external walls of the cavities.
d, d'. The internal walls.
The parietes of the cavities being transparent, d’ is represented as visible
through the external wall.
166 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
X XI.— Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. By Arruur Hityu
Hassauu, Esq., M.R.C.S.L. With 3 Plates.
“Ir is delightful to see by these miniature existences, small
almost to invisibility, and by their careful organization as
finely contrived as in the grandest creature, that greatness
and littleness make no difference to Him in His Creation or
in His Providence. They reveal to us that magnitude is nothing
in His sight; that He is pleased to frame and to regard the
small and weak as benignly and as attentively as the mighty
and the massive. We are high and low, great and small, as
to each other, but not to Him.”—Sharon Turner’s Sacred
History.
In no part of the animal kingdom is the truth of the above
remarks more pleasingly or more beautifully manifested than
in the present order ; in no other department do we meet with,
to an equal extent at least, the same diversity and elegance of
form so illustrative of the fertility of invention and beauty of
conception of the Divine Mind. The heart must be cold and
insensate indeed, that, on beholding these interesting “ minims
of creation” is not tempted to exclaim with the Psalmist, “in
wisdom,” beneficent, infinite wisdom, “ hast thou made them
all.”
The whole of the zoophytes enumerated in the following
Catalogue, with two exceptions, were found in the bays of
Dublin and Killiney during the winter of 1838 and spring of
1839. The extent of coast embraced by these bays is about
sixteen miles, abounding more in marine productions than any
other known locality of similar dimensions.
The distribution of zoophytes is often extremely local, in
many cases a species being restricted to one particular spot
of perhaps not more than half a mile or a mile in extent; it
is, on this account, that I have given the habitat of each sepa-
rately.
The law of the spiral development of similar parts, so evi-
dent in the vegetable kingdom, is here also very generally ma-
nifested both in the form of the polypes as well as in that of
the polypidoms—this is particularly remarkable in Antennu-
laria antennina, Thuaria thuja, Campanularia verticellata,
and Vesicularia spinosa; and traces of this arrangement may
be detected in some part or other of the structure of the ma-
jority of zoophytes.
In this catalogue the term Zoophyte is used in the ex-
tended signification in which it was employed by Eilis, who
embraced in his work the Articulated Corallines and Sponges,
denying, however, the existence of polypes in the latter, and
: SSS We S
ZA — SSE WE
c= = ——
EE a
LEED ——
Lee
SS hs LAO
S77 Ze =
fla Z
? Sf”
Ann. & Mag. ot Nat. /1istNo\NLPLy.
LE
Shaswre, @E *
A Cremer fecerd.
Ana. & Mtg, of Ver ¢. Hist No\ NVPYNT
Wy
45
ee
‘
PS
‘.
S
Ann. May. + Nae, HisENolN\.PLVIL.
S Base, tthe.
lL Cremoen Secré.
.
Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 167
believing in their animal nature from their structure and che-
mical composition.
I have here to acknowledge the obligation I am under to
Dr. Johnston* of Berwick, who kindly afforded me the benefit
of his experience wherever I entertained doubts as to the iden-
tity of any of the species mentioned, and from whose assist-
ance, in this particular, I am enabled to present this Catalogue
with the greater confidence.
RADIATED ZOOPHYTES.
Order I. ZOOPHYTA HYDROIDA.
TuBULARIAD AS.
TUBULARIA.
Tubularia indivisa.—Dublin bay ; not common.
T. ramea. This is one of the most delicate and arborescent of the
corallines, exactly resembling a miniature tree. ‘The ultimate tubes
have four or five distinct rings at their base. Polypidom about six
inches in height.
On shells from deep water; rare. Blackrock, Dublin bay.
SERTULARIAD2.
Troe.
Thoa halicina. A variety of T. halicina is frequently met with,
distinguished from the ordinary specimen by its irregular mode of
branching.
Dublin bay ; common.
T. Beanwi. Of this extremely elegant zoophyte I have met with
several specimens, averaging from four to six inches in height. There
is a great resemblance between Thoa Beanii and the preceding, with
the variety of which it may be readily confounded, particularly when
deprived of its very characteristic vesicles. It may, however, be
known from it by the branches passing from the main stems nearly
at right angles, but at unequal intervals, and by its being irregu-
larly ringed, having also a joint between each cell, in which re-
spect it agrees with 7’. halicina.
SERTULARIA.
Sertularia polyzonias. Between this and the one following there
is a manifest relation. ‘They are both usually found upon Flustra
foliacea, though not confined to it.
Killiney bay; not common.
S. rugosa.— Kingstown ; not common.
S. rosacea. Usually found as a parasite on S. cupressina and S.
Tamarisca, particularly on the former.
Dublin bay ; abundant.
* I have followed the Arrangement and Nomenclature given in Dr. J.’s |
admirable work on British Zoophytes.
168 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
S. pumila. On Fucus serratus, which it thickly covers, near low
water mark.
Booterstown.—Dublin bay ; not rare.
S. Tamarisca. Aninhabitant of deep water, on shells; rather rare.
Blackrock, Dublin bay.
S. abietina. Frequently covered with small and elegant tufts of
C. eburnea, which give to the polypidom a very beautiful appearance ;
it is sometimes found a foot in height, and of a bright pink colour,
which it retains on drying. All the Sertularie are occasionally
found coloured in this way.
Dublin bay ; very abundant.
S. Filicula.—Dublin bay ; rare.
S. operculata. Of this common species a very delicate variety is
occasionally met with, attaining a much greater height than the ordi-
nary kind, and having the shoots waved or zigzag.
Dublin and Killiney bays, on shells and fuci.
S. argentea. Independently of the differences to be observed in
the form of the cells and vesicles, which are generally pretty con-
stant, between this and the following species, there are many others
pertaining to their general habit and appearances. The polypidoms
of this species are frequently met with growing in closely aggrega-
ted clusters, and are sometimes even branched, a condition in which
I have never found the other; it is also of a darker colour and more
rigid texture, and never attains the same height. The polypiers also
do not end in the beautiful spire so remarkable in S. cupressina, but
terminate much more abruptly. The branches too are usually shorter,
broader, and not arched as in the other species.
Dublin bay ; abundant.
S. cupressina. This species sometimes attains an elevation of
more than two feet. The polypidom is occasionally denuded of its
branches for a short distance up the stem, but this is by no means a
constant occurrence, as in some others.
Dublin bay; abundant.
ANTENNULARIA.
Antennularia antennina. The stems of this coralline sometimes
exceed a foot in height, and are frequently clustered together to the
number of thirty or forty. The number of branchlets in each whorl
varies from five to nine, and in the same specimen the number
usually remains the same throughout. I have a specimen in my pos-
session from Brighton arising by a single trunk, which afterwards
breaks up into eight or ten branches, these again subdividing; it
well deserves, from its appearance, the appellation of ramosa. ‘There
is also in it an absence of the small tubular cells placed between the
larger ones met with in A. aniennina. See Plate V. Froman exami-
nation of this specimen I am inclined to think that it is what Lamarck
has described under the name of Antennularia ramosa, and that it is
really and specifically distinct from the other species. I am far,
however, from considering every branched specimen of Antennularia
as the true A. ramosa.
Dublin bay; common.
Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 169
PLUMULARIA.
Plumularia falcata. This common species is sometimes found
branched, and attains a foot in height. The vesicles appear in spring.
On stones and shells in deep water. Dublin bay ; abundant.
P. cristata. On Fucus siliquosus; rather common. Dublin and
Killiney bays.
P. pinnata.—Dublin bay ; not common.
LAOMEDEA.
Laomedea dichotema. Polypidom usually from eight to ten inches
in height, but often more.
Blackrock ; rather common.
LL. geniculata. Parasitic on sea-weeds, particularly on Laminaria
digitata and F.. stliquosus. Dublin and Killiney bays ; common.
L. gelatinosa.—Blackrock ; not common. The stem of this spe-
cies is ringed above and below the origin of each footstalk.
CAMPANULARIA.
Campanularia volubilis. ‘This elegant microscopic species is fur-
nished with a delicate joint or hinge, situated at the base of each
little cup. ‘This beautiful contrivance is designed, I imagine, to
enable this frail zoophyte the better to elude the rude contact of the
element by which it is surrounded, by permitting it to bend to a force
which it cannot resist.
Dublin bay ; not common.
C. Syringa. Parasitic, as in also the preceding, on other corallines,
particularly on S. abietina. It is worthy of remark, that the more
delicate species of zoophytes affix themselves either to sea-weeds or
to others of a more robust nature. By so doing they receive the
shock communicated by the motion of the surrounding water, as it
were, second-hand—the force being first felt by, and partly expended
on, the objects to which they are attached before reaching them.
By this means also, a much wider range of motion is afforded them
for the capture of their prey, than they could possibly enjoy were
they rooted by their short pedicles to some fixed and unyielding sup-
port.
C. verticillata.—Blackrock ; not very frequent.
C.? dumosa. This is now ascertained to be the Cornularia rugosa
of Cavolini, a figure of which is given in Dr. Johnston’s ‘ British
Zoophytes.’ Vignette 27. p. 187.
Blackrock, on P. falcata, for which it manifests a decided pre-
ference ; not common.
Order II. Z. ASTEROIDA.
ALCYONIDS.
ALCYONIUM.
Alcyonium digitatum.—On old shells, very common; Dublin and
Killiney bays.
170 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
Order IV. Z. ASCIDIOIDA.
VESICULARIADA,.
An undescribed zoophyte, belonging to this family, is occasionally
found in Dublin bay, investing Fucus senatus. Dr. Johnston consi-
ders it to be new both in species and genus. As specimens of it are
in Dr. Johnston’s possession, I refrain from giving any detailed de-
scription; I may, however, remark, that the animal, which I suc-
ceeded in detecting in a specimen preserved in spirits, is apparently
_ similar to that of Flusira, being doubled up in the cell in the same
manner, and having the head encircled with about twenty tentacula.
VESICULARIA.
Vesicularia spinosa.—Dublin bay; common.
SERIALARIA.
Serialaria lendigera.—Dublin and Killiney bays ; not common.
VALKERIA.
Valkeria uva.—On Fucus siliquosus, rare; Blackrock.
CrIsIA.
Crisia cornuta.—On sponges, and various corallines; common in
Dublin and Killiney bays.
C. chelata.—Blackrock ; rare.
C. eburnea. Parasitic on sea-weeds and zoophytes, particularly
on S. abietina.
Killiney and Dublin bays; common.
C. luxata.—Killiney and Dublin bays ; frequent.
C. aculeata. Cells disposed in a double series, armed with along
spinous process ; joints of an amber colour.—A. H.
Polypidom erect, bushy, about an inch in height, and beautifully
posted ; branches alternate ; jointed at irregular intervals; inter-
nodes narrow at their commencement; cells subalternate, tubular,
the majority being furnished with a long spine, which arises from
the outer side. Vesicles much resembling a fig in shape, and dotted.
See Plate VII. fig. 3, 4.
Brighton ; not unfrequent.
NoTaMIA.
Notamia loriculata. 'The polypidom of this species sometimes
attains a height of eight or nine inches.
Dublin and Killiney bays; common.
HIprotTHoa.
Hippothoa catenularia.—Dublin bay ;_ rare.
TUsBULIPORID &,
‘TUBULIPORA.
Tubulipora patina. The Discopora verrucaria of Fleming.
Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 171
On shells and corallines, particularly on N. loriculata.
T. verrucaria. The Tupulipora verrucaria of Milne-Edwards has
not been described as British ; it is however of common occurrence
in Dublin bay, adhering usually to S. abietina. It differs from T.
patina in the cells not being placed in a cup, and from T. serpens in
their not being arranged in transverse rows. ‘The tubes are some-
times separate and sometimes united. In this latter state it bears a
great resemblance to Discopora hispida, but may be known from it
by the apertures of the tubes being plain. See Plate VI. fig. 3, 4.
Is it not the small purple Eschara of Ellis ?
T. serpens.—Not unfrequent ; Dublin and Killiney bays.
DIscopora.
Discopora hispida.—From shells and corallines from deep water;
not common; Dublin bay.
CELLEPORID&.
CELLEPORA.
Cellepora pumicosa.—Dublin and Killiney bays ; very common.
Leprauia. Johnston.
Berenicea hyalina.—Dublin bay; rare; on shells.
Lepralia variolosa.—Dublin bay ; rare.
L. ciliata. Cells ovato-globose; aperture circular with a small
excavation in its lower margin ; spines from 5 to 7, not immediately
surrounding the orifice of the cell, differing in this respect from L.
immersa, in which the spines arise directly from the margin. By
means of the indentation referred to, this species may always be
distinguished from others, even in the absence of the spines.
On shells and fuci; not uncommon; Dublin and Killiney bays.
“« Lepralia 4-dentata, Johnston’s Manuscript.’’ Cells immersed, ar-
ranged alternately ; apertures quadrangular, and furnished with four
short teeth, placed near each angle.—A. H.
This species was sent to Dr. Johnston some time ago by Mr.
Forbes, and subsequently by myself as a new species. See Plate
VI. fig. 5.
MEMBRANIPORA.
Membranipora pilosa.—On shells, fuci, and corallines ; very com-
mon; Dublin and Killiney bays.
Var. dentata, Not common.
EscHARID.
FLUSTRA.
Flustra foliacea. The varieties of this species are very numerous.
Dublin and Killiney bays; very common.
F. chartacea. This is the F’. papyracea of Ellis, which for a long
time has been lost sight of. His description, however, is inaccurate,
inasmuch as he makes no mention of the spines, one of which is
placed at each distal angle of every cell. It is one of the most
beautiful of the Flustre, growing in bushy hemispherical tufts of
172 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
about an inch and a half in height ; each tuft is composed of nume-
rous separate polypidoms, closely interwoven with each other, and
dichotomously branched. The cells are of an oblong square form,
slightly enlarged distally, and furnished with a globular operculum
somewhat similar to that of F. avicularis.
F. avicularis. This species has four spines at the top of each cell.
Parasitic on other corallines; rare ; Dublin bay.
F. membranacea. On the frond of Laminaria digitata; very
abundant ; common.
F. Hibernica. Polypidom encrusting calcareous, - white; cells
hexagonal, excavated, dotted on the inside.—A. H.
The only specimens I have obtained of this are parasitic on an
Ascidia; I have little doubt, however, of its being a new species.
The Flustra to which it bears the closest resemblance is perhaps
F. carbasea, but I have never met with it on this part of the Irish
coast. See Plate VII. fig. 1.
CELLULARIA.
Cellularia ciliata. —Dublin bay ; rare.
C. scruposa. On the roots of most corallines and old shells;
abundant ; Dublin and Killiney bays.
C. reptans. Everywhere very common.
C. Avicularia. ‘This species is, I think, misplaced ; it ought ra-
ther to be associated with Flustra than Cellularia.
Dublin bay; rare.
ACAMARCHIS.
Acamarchis plumosa.—Dublin bay ; rare.
FARcIMIA.
Farcimia salicornia. ‘‘ Articulations cylindrical; cells rhomboidal,
plain.”
Farcimia sinuosa. Cells rounded above, excavated below for the
reception of the head of the succeeding cell; aperture semicircular,
situated in the upper third of each cell.—A. H.
I have but little hesitation in pronouncing this to be a new spe-
cies*. It differs from the ordinary species in the greater size of the
cylinders, in the shape of the cells (too material to be the result of
any accidental circumstances), and above all, in the position of the
aperture, which in this is placed in the upper part of each cell, while
in F. salicornia it is exactly central. This last I consider to be the
most important distinction of all. The number of the cells on each
cylinder is also much greater than in the Baee species. See
Plate VE. fig. 1. 2.
* Among several specimens of salicornia, collected by Mrs. Alder and
Miss Amelia Hunter, at Blackrock, Dublin bay, I observed some of Farci-
mia sinuosa, agreeing in every particular with my own previously obtained
at Menion, about two miles from the former place. ‘The authority for this
new species does not now, therefore, rest upon the examination of a single
specimen.
Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes. 173
Dr. Johnston, to whom I wrote respecting this zoophyte, refers
me to a figure in which the cells are shaped as in mine, given in
Ellis’s work (Plate xxiii. fig. D.), and suggests the possibility of
Ellis having found the two forms of cells, viz. the rhomboidal and
the rounded, upon one and the same species. This communication
led me to make a careful examination of numerous specimens of F.
salicornia, the results of which has been such as I had anticipated.
In no one instance have I ever detected the two forms of cells upon
one and the same portion, but have always found the differences
which I have pointed out to be constant between specimens. Ellis’s
figure proves that he had seen my species; but it is also evident that
he overlooked the material points of difference between it and the
ordinary kind, an unusual error for him to commit, I acknowledge ;
but nevertheless possible. ‘The circumstance of his having given
two separate figures of Farcimia is in favour of my opinion of their
distinctness as species.
There is one general and undeviating principle presiding over the
form and arrangement of the cells of all cellular zoophytes, and ope-
rating with such mathematical precision as to give to each species a
certain type or character by which it may be distinguished from all
others, each having cells of but one shape, and arranged in a uniform
and determined order. ‘To imagine, therefore, the existence of two
forms of cells so distinct in their character, upon one and the same
species, and constituting a part of it, is to suppose an anomaly, of
which I believe the whole range of zoophytical productions does not
furnish a single example. The differences between the two species
are not such as can be explained by a reference to any adventitious
causes, such as exposure, the mode of drying, &c.; they are not those
arising from mere magnitude ; in a word, they are structural.
ALCYONIDULA,
ALCYONIDIUM.
Alcyonidium hirsutum.—Dublin bay ; not common.
A. echinatum.—Dublin and Killiney bays; common.
A. parasiticum.—Dublin and Killiney bays; frequent.
MELOBESIA.
Melobesia elegans. ‘This beautiful microscopic object, which re-
ceived its name from Mr. Bean, is not more than the sixteenth of
an inch in diameter. It is composed of numerous plates of irregular
form and dimensions ; these plates are inserted into a raised margin
or framework, and each is perforated with minute tubular apertures.
Whether it is furnished with polypi or not, I believe, is not deter-
mined. See Plate VII. fig. 2.
On Fuci; Dublin bay.
Haxicnonpreia*.
Halichondria papillaris, Fleming. Spongia ureus, Solander.
Common, encrusting fuci; Dublin and Killiney bays.
H. palmata.—Dublin bay ; not common.
* For an account of this genus, see Fleming’s ‘ British Animals.’
174 Mr. A. H. Hassall’s Catalogue of Irish Zoophytes.
GranTIA*.
Grantia compressa! G. foliacea of Montagu.
Adhering to the under side of rocks above low-water mark ; Monks-
town.
G. Coronata.—Monkstown : same as the preceding.
MILLEPoRA.
Millepora polymorpha, Linn.
Millepora informis, Lamarck.—Dublin bay ; not common.
Millepora lichenoides. ‘‘ This Millepora has slender semicircular
plates which constantly grow horizontally.’” Lamouroux makes this
a Melobesia under the name Melobesia pustulosa. It ought, I think,
to be considered a Madrephyllia, under which head Dr. Johnston has
placed it. M. byssoides, Lamarck.
CoRALLINA.
Corallina officinalis. ‘There are several well-marked varieties of
this Corallina cylindrica.
“‘ Corallina rubens sive muscus marinus.’’-—Park.
‘¢ This coralline, when magnified, appears to grow in branches, al-
ways dividing into two parts, consisting of long cylindrical joints
connected by small tubuli.”—Ellis.
C. rubens, var. spenophecos.
The above four corallines are found attached to rocks at Bray
Head, near Dublin.
It is only by an extensive examination of catalogues similar
to the foregoing, that we shall be able to arrive at any certain
conclusions regarding the geographical distribution of zoo-
phytes, and the changes in the growth and habits occasioned
by the different localities in which they are met with. On
reference to the preceding list, it will appear that many spe-
cies common in the North of England and Scotland are either
not to be found at all on this coast, or are so sparingly ; and
on the other hand, many that are rare on the English coast are
abundant on the Irish. Thus, Thwiaria thyja, common in
the North of England, has never, I believe, been noticed on
any part of the coast of Ireland, and certainly not on that
embraced in the present catalogue.
Again, I have never met with F. truncata and F. carbasea,
both very common on the coasts of Northumberland and Dur-
ham, and also occasionally found upon some parts of the Irish
coast. Many species of Plumularia, and two or three of Ser-
tularia, are wanting in these bays; and the genus Eschara ap-
pears to be absent not only from this part but from the coast
of Ireland generally ; while Zhoa Beanii, Discopora hispida,
* See Grantin 2nd vol. of Edin. New Phil. Journ.
an
Mr. J. E. Gray on Starfish. 175
and Alcyonidium parasiticum, all more or less rare on the
English coast, are tolerably abundant in these situations. I
might enlarge upon this subject, but the data are at present
too few tu admit of our doing so with certainty.
Many species appear to attain a much greater height in
Ireland than in England, as will be evident on a comparison
of the sizes given in Dr. Johnston’s elegant work and in this
Catalogue: this is probably attributable to the mildness of
the climate.
EXPLANATION OF THE PLATES.
Puate V. Fig. 1. Antennularia ramosa.
Fig. 2. A portion of the same magnified.
Fig. 3. A portion of A. antennina magnified, showing the small tu-
bular cells placed between the larger ones, and which are absent
in A. ramosa.
Prate VI. Fig. 1. A specimen of Farcimia sinuosa, of the natural size.
Fig. 2. A portion of the same magnified.
Fig. 3. and 4. Specimens of Tubulipora verrucaria; in the one the
tubes are separate, in the other united.
Fig. 5. Lepralia 4-dentata.
Puate VII. Fig. 1. Flustra Hibernica. This is a very imperfect represen-
tation of the original, the exact appearance of which it is very
difficult to represent in a drawing.
Fig 2. Melobesia elegans of Mr. Bean, magnified.
Fig. 3. and 4. Crisia aculeata, a new species.
XXII.—A Synopsis of the Genera and Species of the Class
Hypostoma (Asterias, Linneus). By Joun Enywarp Gray,
Esq., F.R.S., Keeper of the Zoological Collection in the
British Museum.
My intention in sending this paper to the press is not only to bring
before the public a number of new genera and species which have
been for several years in the collection of the British Museum, but
also to attempt to divide what has hitherto been considered an in-
tricate Class into natural groups, to subdivide these groups and the
genera they contain into smaller sections, so as to facilitate the de-
termination of the species, and at the same time to assist in making
out the natural affinities of this much-neglected group of animals.
Hitherto very few persons have attempted to divide the Starfishes
(Asterias, Linn.) into natural groups, and it is but recently that
Nardo, and subsequently M. Agassiz, have paid any attention to the
good groups pointed out by the first author of anything like a Mono-
graph of these animals, I mean of Henry Linck, who published a se-
parate work on the subject in folio, which he dedicated to Sir Hans
Sloane and the members of the Royal Society. Nardo has done
little more, as I shall presently show, than rename Linck’s divisions ;
and M. Agassiz has followed in Nardo’s footsteps, adding one or
176 Mr. J. KE. Gray’s Synopsis of
two fossil genera which did not come within Linck’s or Nardo’s ob-
ject. Mr. Edward Forbes has lately published a description of some
Manx species, in which he has divided the Stellonia of Nardo into
two genera, and added a genus which he calls Luidia for a species not
known to Linck: he has also used the number of series of suckers
(a character noticed by Muller and others) as a generic one.
Linck divides the Starfishes (Asterias, Linn.) into two great groups
by the presence or absence of the ambulacra on the lower side of the
arms, calling the first, which exactly agrees with the Asterias of
Lamarck, the %
x &
° x | Limerick.
2%
> 3% *
7% ¥
:& *
West.
Miltown
Malbay.
Elsewhere
in West.
Cork.
|
SEE
x *
South,
in South.
La
Bergerie.
| Youghal.
Elsewhere
x *%
*
xX % *
¥ HH XK KH
% % £
Q
7)
5
=
—
»
—
~
* | Finnoe.
*
*
200. Mr. W. Thompson’s Catalogue of the Land and
ner ee ei fee
2) Zz o. MEL kos...
a Sa Ee lea Geol Boe
gy t eS |Riss BaP SR A= | a5 Sige] ale
72 |Vertigo alpestris
va SUPStTIata soi .cs.ss'e 55D | x *| ok
74 Palustris.c..0s.cceeccss 56 | x con] coe | cee ainennenn *
79 pusilla. 5 fis. ak! 57 %
76 ANSUSHON 220s. cts; 08 bial ae
77 |Balza perversa .......0.00. DO acura Bel ame - e
78 |Clausilia bidens .......e.0.. 60 *
79 biplicata ‘
80 Rolphii
81 dubia
82 MIGTICATS 9. ecessine ees 61 E wel claw =a he
83 |Carychium minimum ...... 62 | x 4 sel? ie x |x
SAN ACMS TOSCA ¥ <2 ce canedssuccee 63 | x x sel eae sae x |x
85 |Limneeus auricularius...... 64 |... S Pie 4 - se
86 POLORET snsticscescneees 65 | x se aon ee % x |x
87 |—— stagnalis......cs0ssco0s 66 | x se Rate acs ae
88 PALUStIS geis.cis cis Some eos 67 | x be * - * |x
89 truncatulus ......... 68 | x se 5 m x |x
90 PAPEL. aie easss.ccecee 69 te iste
9] anvolutus; «sess .saieh LQ leash soe Wicch ev [eel lose] eee x
92 |Amphipeplea glutinosa
93 |Ancylus fluviatilis ......... 71 hx * oe es phi e's *
94 IRCUSERS Foca cosesseocer 72 | x - ye || cae en Coenen ee ae
95'|Physa fontanalis. 02 .5.sc.60. 13 1% se se Pee fe yo
96 HYPHOLUMT 25.2. sees 74 |x esa iss x et es
97 |Planorbis corneus ......... 1a ese Te ieome ares | se. *x
98 ALDUS' sisvee a's eccccceee 76 * se] eee Exe * *
DD ——— TE VIS oasis vies sis oa vce 1A Wael ites
100 |—— imbricatus ............ TB Vet see Wey a wow ical Bete x |x
10] |—— carinatus ............ 79 me Wy iat * *
102 |—— umbilicatus (P. mar-
ginatus, Drap.) ...|80 | x te Pal ee % eit ee
103 |——— vortex........ peeeniesers 81
104 Spirorbis? .. Sutton
Ligula substriata, Mont. 7. B.
Sup. p. 25.
2. OWA cise cscs eae dees Recs CHC Ones Sutton
Tellemyaovata, Brown’s Conch.
Iilust. pl. 14.f. 20, 21.
3. SPMCTidan Wyeha\secccpescorsssse2s(SULLOD sineeee Walton Naze.
4, | —. pumila, 1. S. cess eececeeeeeees Sutton
Be) GODACINA, Mh, 8. “e+ s2sccsesesess Sutton
6. |_—-? cylindrica, n. 8. ..seoeeseeee Sutton
1. |Kellia suborbicularis, Turt. Brit.
ee te DET. 5, Bocce. dnasionns Sutton
Mya suborbicularis, Mont, 7.
B. p. 39.
Amphidesma physoides, Lamh.
Vv. p. 493.
2. GUA .6s006 Seas fils soc'e «> pecrvors Sutton ..,.../Sutton
Psammotea dubia, Desh. Coq.
foss. des Env. de Paris, pl.
10/13, 14.
Sime aPeOGYCtAta, Tl. S. ...0s.ecsccces: Sutton
4, | ——. transversa, N.S. ..sceccceseeees Sutton
5.|——? deltoidea, n. S. ......0.. sobeet(PLLECOM) .us wid Sutton
6.|—-—? orbicularis, n.s. ...... eos -/Utton
7. |——-? flexuosa, n. S. ...eeseeeeee .»./outton.
8. Pi@yeladia, N..8: s... soeeeeoee(SUttOn
1. |Cryptodon bisinuatus, n. s. ......... Sutton
2: FOUMGALCUS, T. 8. .0cccecccces...(HUtton
3. |——? Verticordia, n. S. .....scccees Sutton
1. |Loripes undularia, n.s.t...... Secu eolnS yeep pseeerINULLOD ...000s.0(sramerton.
* Only one specimen.
+ This is one of those shells covered externally with undulating or divaricating
lines, but differs from all the numerous Lwcine with those peculiar markings that
I have seen, inasmuch as it has a semi-internal ligament, and may, perhaps, have
had an inhabitant similar to that of Lucina lactea, which, on account of its pe-
culiar foot, has been named Loripes by Poli. I have therefore placed it in that
genus.
248 Mr. 8S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.
of DESCRIPTION. Coralline. Red. Mam.
Sp.
ConcHIFERA.
1.|Lucina radula, Turt. Brit. Biv. p.
PIG. GN ee cnet skeceoneseuness Ramsholt.../Sutton ......0.. Thorpe.
Tellina radula, Monat. 7. B.
p- 68.
2.|—— digitaria ......cccc0+. pitas vest Sutton ....../Sutton.
Tellina digitaria, Turt. edit. o
Linn. p. 196.
3. rotundata, Turt. Brit. Biv, p.
eS oes sisialeianwpuniesie.d eye Sutton ....../Sutton
BS = AUG. « wieinaicio ccs sleinmaageee seen Sutton ...... Sutton
Diplodonta dilatata, Philippi,
Enum. Moll. Sicilia, t.4. f.7.
DOV rata, De S.jecerswascnsecsnseasss Sutton ...... Sutton ...... ---/Southwold.
6. crenulata; M: 8: “vce.-calieses Sutton.
is Gostaria; T..8.! scedcveuswanseens’ Sutton.
A, Vellima Crassa. <<. cscsastewssenattedsor Sutton ....../Sutton .........|Postwick.
Pectunculus planus crassus,
List. t. 186.
Tellina obtusa, Min. Con. t.
179. f. 4.
De. obliqua, Min. Con. t. 161. f. 1.;Ramsholt...|Sutton ...... .--|Postwick.
3. ovata, Min. Con. t. 161. f. 2...|...00s00esesees|SUttOM 50.cecese| DFAMENTON.
4, pretenuis, Woodward, Geol.
OF Worf. t. 2.4. 12. cecerseeaject dacedsessecs|OUELOM .eeeeeres Bramerton.
5. fabula, Mont. 7. B. p. G1. .ijissccecisdssteclesccdscceenseeetee SORE mOIEE
6. donacina*, Linn. Syst. Nat.
Pe L118, — aeeneeeresseeveceacee Sutton.
Fis Cunacella, Master cess sctoreeneuss Sutton.
8. OVALOIdES, TN, Sere esses 0's ooo. (SUtton.
9.|——- Benedenii, Myst. Bull. de
VL Acad, Roy. de Brucelles,
1339) Dice prooowinO. | ..laceveeneasseune Sutton.
1.}Psammobia vespertina, Turt. Brit.
Wee t. 1B. te LO. es alaeasts os +s ..-|Ramsholt.
Solen vespertinus, Gmelin, Syst.
p. 3228.
2. Ferroensis, Turt. t. 8. f. 1..../Sutton.
3. scopula, Zurt. t. 6. f. 11, 12.\Sutton.
4. florida, Turt, t. 6) £.°9. tes: Sutton.
5. aolidula, 7 rt. ¢:. 6. £. out Stabe) at heeebetelnosleeetetee Sieeoetne Bramerton.
6. PAWOIMOSA Se0.00-s0eer seq ane eee---| Ramsholt.../Sutton.
Petricola laminosa, Min. Con.
t; Of os
1./Donax trunculus, Linn. Syst. Nat.
Pe Z2I.. Usvscuvecsterscceahecsiactasdestscaced|srecsane star veees| Dramerton.
Deh == TTUTICALA, Ts (Ns louensscdsasuctteiens sete cease sl OULLON.
3. glabra, N.S. ...ccccesssecsecseees Sutton.
1. Astarte Dbonealis.0-: sccssletesetas ses eeael caren sles a eiase bie telniesiels seccccases otf ramerson,
Astarte plana, Min. Con. t. 179.
ses
* Although exceedingly abundant I have not yet found it in the red crag.
Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag. 249
of DESCRIPTION. Coralline. Red. Mam.
Sp.
CoNcHIFERA.
2. |Astarte obliquata, Min.Con. t. 179.
MEP Gcuc akcths Seeseks Badsbadeslstessvesesceus Sutton
3. —— bipartita, Min.Con. t. 521. f. 3.) Ramsholt.
= nitida, Min. Con. t. 521. f. 2.;Ramsholt...|Sutton.
5. Ttidula, 1.8" case. seas a OOeTe Sutton ....../Sutton.
oO) So a Bawnholt. Sutton.
fe sulcata, Flem. Brit. Ani. p.439.|...scsceesseees Sutton.
Venus sulcata, Wont. 7. B.
p. 131.
8. compressa, Flem. Brit. Ani.
BIOs Baccatevacesansvecvevessle so sbabsacenees Sutton .....00.. Thorpe.
9. PISWOLMIS, BG. .0-000...000e0 Sutton ...... Sutton ......0.. Bramerton.
10. gracilis, Goldf. Petrefact. t.
ee ea ole al eee cise cccnitineninas Ramsholt...|Sutton.
Wy FEMEV a TSB. cocces cen cc seen ./Sutton.
12. Parvala, 1. 8. weseesccecees goenaj Dutton.
13. |. pygmzea,_Goldf. Pet. t. 135.
Bear. yiits ert: ..|Sutton,
14. SUDEPITON A, Ts GS.) so ccosseeeesec. Sutton.
1. |Goodallia? crenatula, n. s. ......... Sutton,
2. PVM *, De 8. 20s .csdcnenes Sutton.
1. |Cyrena trigonula, Wood ............ Gedgrave f,
near Orford.
1. |Cytherea Chione, Turt. Brit. Biv.
PER PUD eas ces scnewsysvceedes Ramsholt.
Venus Chione, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p- 1131.
2. ROTI vines ccessss sosaeess- Sutton’ ...s2. Walton Naze.
3. MEOW, Th. Bs recs cscccnsccscses Sutton ......|Walton Naze.
1. |Cyprina maxima f...... poerdnanraiess Ramsholt...| Bawdsey ...... Southwold.
* The two shells placed in this genus by Dr. Turton will, I think, be found
to belong to the genus Astarte and the minutissima, probably the immature shell
of the triangularis.
+ This is stated, upon the authority of Capt. Alexander, to have been found in
the coralline crag, but from the appearance of the locality I think there is at
present adoubt of its belonging to that formation: I found at the same place
Cyclostoma eiegans, and Pupa marginata. Capt. A. kindly sent me a specimen,
which, by comparison, appears identical with that which is found so abundantly
in the lacustrine deposit at Stutton, on the banks of the river Stour, seven miles
south of Ipswich: whether this be the same as the common species from the Nile,
Cyrena consobrina, I will leave others to determine ; but there is one character in
the fossil in which it appears to differ from the recent, although amongst some
hundreds of specimens that I have procured, there is of course a great variety ;
the posterior side is always more angular than that of the recent, which in all
those that I have seen is truncated. Our shell appears to agree with Cyrena
Gemmellarii, Phil. Enum. Moll. Siciliz, t. 4. f. 3.
{ Theumbo of this, from the coralline crag, is a little more produced, and ap-
pears to have been rather a thicker shell than the recent, which is the only dif-
ference that I can detect, while the specimens from the red crag preserve a
sort of intermediate character in that respect.
250 Mr. S. V. Wood’s Catalogue of Shells from the Crag.
of DESCRIPTION. Coralline. Red. Mam.
Sp.
CoNCHIFERA.
Cyprina.
Pectunculus maximus, Last. t.
108 A.
Venus islandica, Linn. Syst.
Nat. p. 11381.
2. Venus equalis, Mzn.Con. t. 21.
saan TUSHICA ... dacmadaisenceds eseoeeee-|Ramsholt...|/Sutton.
Venus rustica, Win. Con. t. 196.
1. |Coralliophaga cyprinides, n. s._ ...|Ramsholt.
1.|Venerirupis Irus, lem. Brit. Ani.
Ds AON, comepeidcerwyss Serene Le sccscvce+seee| Walton Naze.
Donax Irus, Linn. Syst. Nat.
p- 1128.
1, |Pullastra virginea ......sseseeeeeseee|. bsepeeeaeeaeee Sutton.
Venus virginea, Linn. Syst.
Nat. p. 1136.
De PETOVANIS, Wh (Sigy cp sscccestsens' Ramsholt.
1.|Venus ovata, Mont. T. B. p. 120. |Sutton ......|/Sutton.
DOL BUPSIN A 0050. —t. 24. f. 39. and t. 27. f. 45. all Goniaster tessellatus, for this
species ? as he also has done to Ast. equestris.
** The ossicula of the upper and lower surface and the margin
smooth, with a single continued series of uniform granules round each
of their edges.
10. Hirpasreria, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus.
Body 4 or 5-sided, formed of roundish ossicula, with a large trun-
cated central tubercle ; upper and lower surface with 2-lipped pores.
1. Hippasteria Europea. Asterias equestris, Penn. B. Z. iv. 130.
Sow. Brit. Mis. f. 3. not Muller nor Lamk. Rays 5, broad, nearly
half as long as the width of the body, marginal ossicula with three
blunt tubercles placed in a central cross series.
European Ocean.
2. Hippasteria Johnstont. Asterias Johnstoni, Gray, Johnst. Mag.
Nat.. Hist. 1836. vi. f. 21. not Chiaje. Rays 4, elongated, slightly
tapering, back spinulose with short truncated spines, margin with 3
or 4 series of elongated tapering spines.
North of England.
See also Hip. plana. Pentaceros planus, Linck, 21. t. 12. f. 21.
(Ast. equestris, Gmelin and Lam.), which chiefly differs in the arms
appearing longer. 2. H. cornuta, Pent. longiorum cornuum, Linck,
43. t. 33. f. 53, with the arms still longer and more slender at the
end. All four are perhaps varieties of one; Gmelin refers for this
species to Linck, t. 5. f. 13; an Astropecten, t. 13. f. 22. t. 23. f. 37.
t. 24. f. 39. and t. 27. f. 45. all Goniaster tessellatus.
280 Mr. J. E. Gray’s Synopsis of
11. Cauuiastser, Gray.
Body 5-rayed, with flat immersed ossicula armed with flat-based
deciduous conical spines, and withont any 2-lipped slits on either
surface.
1. Calliaster Childreni, Gray. Gray, back slightly convex, with a
centre, a ring and 5 radiating lines of small spines ; rays slender,
tapering, as long as the width of the body; each of the marginal
pieces with a central series of 3 distant spines.
Inhab.
c. Ambulacra with 3 or 4 series of equal close larger spines near the
edge; body depressed, flat ; marginal ossicula large, smooth, 2-rowed,
with only a single series of granules on each of their edges.
12. GoNnIASTER.
Ossicula flat, the dorsal ossicula granulated and armed with deci-
duous flat-based spines ; both surfaces destitute of any 2-lipped slits.
In the younger specimens only the middle of the back and the cen-
tral dorsal lines of the rays are spine-bearing, but as the animal en-
larges the other tesserz on the sides become covered, and at length
they are separated into groups by the groove extending from the
centre to the angle of the margin between the rays. The tubercles
easily fall off in the dry specimens, leaving a smooth distinct flat
scar.
1. Goniaster cuspidatus. Pentagonaster semilunatus cuspidatus,
Linck, 21. t. 23. f. 37. perfect; t. 22. f. 39. imperfect ; and Seda, iii.
t. 6. f. 9. perfect. Ast. tessellatus, D and C. Lam. Body 5-angu-
lar, sides curved, arms broad, triangular, rather more than half as
long as the width of the body.
Inhab.
2. Goniaster Seba, Seba, iii. t. 8. f. 2. differs in the sides of the
rays being angularly inflexed.
3. Goniaster regularis, Seba, iii. t. 8. f. 4, copied for Pentagonaster
regularis, Linck, 20. t. 13. f. 22. Body with five nearly straight
sides.
13. PEenraconaster, Gray.
Body formed of convex, smooth, and spineless ossicula; the os-
sicula of the under side with a central sunk line with a central per-
foration and a small pit at each end. ‘The marginal ossicula near
the tips of the rays very large and swollen.
1. Pentagonaster pulchellus. Asterias pulchella, Gray, Encycl. Me-
trop.t. .f. . Body with 5 deeply concave sides, with 4 oval
convex tubercles on each side, and a small one interposed between
the angles of each of them.
Inhab. China.
When the large apical tubercles have been injured it becomes
divided into small unequal ones.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 281
14. Tosra, Gray.
The body formed of smooth and spineless ossicula, rather convex ;
the dorsal and ventral ossicula entire, without any impressed line,
subequal ; the marginal ossicula 2-rowed, with a small intermediate
one near each tip; dorsal wart triangular.
1. Tosia australis. Body flat, with 5 slightly inflexed sides, the
central interradial dorsal ossicule largest, marginal 6 above and
below, with a small intermediate ossicule at the top of each side,
the lower gradually diminishing in size towards the top.
Inhab. Swan River, Port Lincoln, and Van Diemen’s Land.
The granules between the ossicula are deficient in the dead and
washed specimens. ‘There are 3 or 4 fossil species in the chalk.
B. Echinasterina. The body discoidal, many-rayed, skeleton netted
with numerous elongated doubly mobile articulated spines on mammil-
lary tubercles ; dorsal warts numerous.
15. Ecuinaster, Gray, Syn. Brit. Mus. 62.
Body star-like, granulated, depressed; back rather convex, with
a circle of 1O—15 conical dorsal warts! Ambulacral spines small,
placed in groups with a single continuous row of large slender
spines near them. The spines are very long and covered with a gra-
nular skin, and have generally a second articulation about one-third
the length from the base.
1. Echinaster Ellisii, Gray. Asterias Echinus, Solander and Ellis,
t. 60, 61, 62. Asterias Echinites, Lam. Dorsal warts 15; rays 11,
or 12; spines large, thick.
Inhab. South America. H. Cuming, Esq.
2. Echinaster solaris. Asterias solaris, Naturforscher, xxviii. t. 1,
2. Rays 21; spines small; dorsal warts 10.
Inhab. ——.
C. Cribellina. The body divided into cylindrical, elongated rays ;
dorsal wart single.
a. Ambulacra with a single series of crowded filiform spines, some-
times united by a membrane at their base.
t. Smooth, the rays netted, with mobile spines, with impressed dots
between the net work ; dorsal wart convex, flat-topped, with a few ra-
diating grooves.
* Spine single, large, on the junction of the ossicula, placed in equi-
distant series.
16. Oruiiia, Gray.
Skin smooth, polished ; ambulacra with two very close series of
filiform spines.
1. Othilia spinosa. Asterias spinosa, Retz. Pentadactylosaster
spinosus, Linck, t. 4. f.17. Asterias Echinopkora, Lam. n. 25. not
Chiaje. Raysrather more than twice the length of the width of the
body.
Inhab. North America, Virginia.
282 Mr. J. E. Gray’s Synopsis of
2. Othilia aculeata. Rays cylindrical, more than 3 or 4 times
as long as the breadth of the body, with 7 rows of acute spines.
Young (or Var.) arms with only five series of similar spines.
Inhab. Guacomayo, Central America, fine sand, 13 fathoms. H.
Cuming, Esq.
3. Othilia multispina. Rays short, depressed, broad, rather more
than twice as long as the width of the body, blunt at the end, with
11 rows of acute distant spines.
Inhab. :
4. Othilia purpurea. Purplish, rays cylindrical, nearly three times
as long as the width of the body, with numerous short, rather blunt
spines; under side with cross wrinkles, and 2 or 8 series of pores
parallel to the ambulacra. Monstrosity 4-rayed.
Inhab. “Isle of France.” W. EH. Leach, M.D.
5. Othilia Luzonica. Reddish brown, rays 5 or 6, elongates 4 times
as long as the width of the body, with many blunt spines.
Inhab. Isle of Luzon. H. Cuming, Esq.
17. Merropira, Gray.
Slightly granular; rays slender, with large single pores and small
scattered spines on the back; smooth, and formed of regular flat
ossicula on the sides.
1. Metrodira subulata. Yellow brown; rays elongated, slender,
tapering.
Inhab. Migupou. WH. Cuming, Esq.
** Snpines small, crowded, scattered on the sides and at the junctions
of the slender ossicula.
18. Ruopra, Gray. Stellonia part, Agassiz.
Ambulacral spines long, with several series of larger spines near
them.
1. Rhopia seposita. Asterias seposita, Retz. Nov. Ac. 1783. 229;
Gmel. 3182; Lam. n. 30; Seba, ui. t. 7. f.5. Pentadactylosaster
reticulatus, Linck, t. 4. f.5. Stellonia seposita, Agassiz.
2. Rhopia Mediterranea. Yellow, rays 6, tapering, nearly three
times as long as the width of the body; spines short, cylindrical.
Var.? Rays 7, unequal; spines shorter.
Inhab. Marseilles.
tt Granulated, the rays above largely tubercular, not spinose, with
minute dots between the tubercles, beneath uniform ; dorsal wart tri-
angular, irregularly punctate and contorted.
19. Ferpina, Gray.
Body flat; rays broad, convex and warty above, flat and uniform
beneath ; ambulacral spines short, united at the base.
1. Ferdina flavescens. Yellow, brown varied; rays near half as
long again as the width of the body, uniformly tubercular, blunt.
Inhab. Isle of France. W. KH. Leach, M.D.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 283
2. Ferdina Cumingii. Yellow or brown; rays rather longer than
the width of the body, with a central and a marginal row of larger
rounded tubercles and some scattered smaller ones ; the larger tuber-
cles on the sides are red when the granules are rubbed off, which
they often are.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
b. The ambulacra with a series of very small short filiform spires
(placed in pairs) with a parallel series of spines near them ; the rays
Formed of longitudinal series of tubercles united by transverse ossicula ;
dorsal wart intricate.
* Spines near the ambulacra larger than the ambulacral ones.
20. DactytosasTER, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, nearly smooth, formed of regular oblong ossi-
cula, each furnished with a central group of unequal short mobile
tubercles ; dorsal wart 1.
1. Dactylosaster cylindricus. Asterias cylindrica, Lam. Gray,
Ency. Metrop.t. .f. . Reddish, brown marbled, rays elongated,
cylindrical, blunt, with 8 rows of groups of spinose tubercles, 3 times
as long as the width of the body.
Inhab. “Isle of France.” W. E. Leach, M.D.
2. Dactylosaster gracilis. Reddish, brown marbled, rays slender,
four times as long as the width of the body, with 7 rows of groups
of small spines.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
21. Tamaria, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, formed of 7 series of granular convex roundish
ossicula, each of the upper ones with 3 or 4 unequal and the lower
ones with a central short blunt spine.
1. Tamaria fusca. Brown; rays rather tapering.
Inhab. Migupou. H. Cuming, Esq.
22. Cistina, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, nearly smooth, formed of rows of 3-lobed flat os-
sicula, each furnished with a central mobile spine ; dorsal warts (1
or 2) oblong.
1. Cistina Columbia. Yellow, arms rather more than 4 times as
long as the width of the body, with 7 rows of spines.
Inhab. West Coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
The larger specimen has two very distinct dorsal warts, but I
can only see one very obscure one in the smaller specimen. It may
be a monstrosity in the large specimen.
23. OpHIpIasTER, Agassiz.
Rays cylindrical, elongate, uniformly granular all over, without
any spines; back with a small central group of larger tubercles ;
dorsal wart concave with radiating or twisting grooves.
284 Mr. J. E. Gray’s Synopsis of
+ Rays cylindrical, blunt.
1 Ophidiaster aurantius. Orange, rays with 7 rows of rounded
tubercles, about 4 times as long as the width of the body ; spines
near the ambulacra short, ovate, club-shaped.
Inhab. Madeira, rocks on Porto Santo Laurenco. Rev. R. T.
Lowe.
2. Ophidiaster Leachii. Rays elongate (smooth?) with 8 or 9
irregular rows of unequal tubercles. The spines near the ambulacra
club-shaped, rather dilated and more compressed at the tip.
Inhab. “Isle of France.” Dr. W. E. Leach.
3. Ophidiaster Guildingit, Gray. Pale brown (dry), rays cylin-
drical, 4 times as long as the width of the body, with 7 series of
moderate tubercles; the spines near the ambulacra compressed,
thin ovate. Var.1. female? Rays thick, spaces between the tuber-
cles large, with numerous dots. Var. 2. male? Rays thin, spaces
between the tubercles small, with 4 or 6 dots.
tt Rays round, tapering, acute. Hacelia.
4. Ophidiaster attenuatus. Rays rounded, elongate, nearly 4 times
as long as the width of the depressed body, broad at the base and
tapering, with 9 rows of triangular tubercles ; spines near the ambu-
lacra large, ovate, blunt.
Inhab. Brit. Mus.
ttt Rays triangular, tapering, with 3 interrupted bands of pores on
each side. Pharia.
5. Ophidiaster pyramidatus. Rays subangular, elongate, nearly 4
times as long as the width of the pyramidical body, with 7 rows of
tubercles; the central dorsal series much the largest; spines near
the ambulacra ovate, subacute.
Inhab. Bay of Caraccas, West Colombia, on the rocks. AH. Cu-
ming, Esq.
** Series of spines near the ambulacra nearly of the same size as
the ambulacral ones.
24, Lincex1a (not Micheli), Linkia, Nardo and Agassiz, not Per-
soon nor Cav.
+ Rays 5, cylindrical, with the groups of pores scattered on the
whole surface.
1. Linckia Typus, Nardo. Pentadactylosaster miliaris, Linck, t.28.
f.47. Ast. levigata, Linn., Lam. 39. Pale yellow (dry), rays cy-
lindrical, elongate, rather tapering at the end, nearly 7 times as
long as the width of the body ; back and sides with equal-sized tu-
bercles, and moderate sized dotted interspaces on the sides; apical
tubercles moderate. Distorted; Asterias cometa, Blainville.
Inhab. Mediterranean, Linn. Egypt, Sir J. G. Wilkinson.
See also Linckia franciscus, Nardo, and Asterias multiforas, Lam.
n. 37.
2. Linckia crassa. Rays elongate, thick, cylindrical, blunt at the
Ny aie
+.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 285
ends, nearly 3 times as long as the width of the body ; apical tuber-
cle indistinct.
Inhab, ?
3. Linckia Brownii, Rumph. Amb. t. 13. f. E? Seba, Mus. iii. t. 6.
f. 13,14. Grew, Mus.t.8.f. 1,2? Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather
tapering at the end, 4 times as long as the width of the body ; back
of the arms with 3 or 4 rows of small tubercles; sides with 4 rows
of large pierced spots ; apical tubercle moderate.
Inhab. New Holland. Rob. Brown, Esq.
4. Linckia Leachii. Rays elongate, slender, cylindrical, rather
tapering ; sides with 3 or 4 rows of rather convex tubercles ; apical
tubercle indistinct ?
Inhab. “Isle of France.” Dr. W. E. Leach.
Very like ZL. Typus. Our specimens, which are almost all young of
the Comet variety, are only to be distinguished from that species by
the arms being slenderer. The adult may differ more.
5. Linckia Guildingii. Brown, olive varied ; rays slender, elongate,
cylindrical, nearly equal, largely granular; back and sides with
groups of 3 or 4 holes between the interspaces of the tubercles, api-
cal tubercles large and convex. Monstrosity 6-rayed. .
Inhab. St. Vincent’s. Rev. L. Guilding.
Differs from L. Typus principally in being much smaller and slen-
derer.
6. Linckia pacifica. Ways elongate, cylindrical, rather tapering
at the end, 6 times as long as the width of the body, with close
oblong convex ossicula, apical tubercle indistinct ; the series of spines
near the ambulacra crowded together with them.
Inhab. ‘Tahiti on the reefs. H. Cuming, Esq.
7. Linckia Columbia. Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather tapering
at the end, covered with large coarse granulations ; series of spines
very close to the ambulacral spines, oblong and truncated. Mon-
strosity, with 1 of the rays long, rest small, reproduced.
Inhab. West coast of Columbia. H. Cuming, Esq.
++ Rays 5, rather trigonal, with 1 or 2 continued bands of pores
without any intervening tubercles on each side. Phataria.
8. Linckia unifascialis. Rays trigonal, tapering; back with 3
rows of flat ossicula; sides with a single broad band of pores;
rather more than 3 times as long as broad.
Inhab. Bay of Caraccas, West Columbia, on the rocks at low water.
H., Cuming, Esq.
9, Linckia bifascialis. Rays trigonal; back with 4 or 5 rows of
irregular convex ossicula at the base, and many at the end of the
ray, sides of the ray with 2 broad bands of pores at the base and 1
at the end. |
ttt Rays depressed, with a single pore between each dorsal ossicule,
and a narrow band of a few pores along cach side of the arm. Acalia.
10. Linckia pulchella. Brown, rays flat, nearly 3 times as long
286 Mr. J. E. Gray’s Synopsis of
as the width of the body; the spines near the ambulacra oblong,
compressed, truncated.
Inhab.
11. Linckia heopnelisa. Rays elongate, cylindrical, rather taper-
ing at the end, formed of oblong convex ossicula; pore on the back
single, on the sides in 2 rows of groups of 3 or 4, the series of spines
on the side of the ambulacra separate from it and from one an-
other.
Inhab.
12. Linckia Erythrea. Rays elongate, cylindrical; the row of
small spines near the ambulacra double in some part of its length.
Inhab. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
c. Ambulacra with a series of short filamentous spines, placed in
groups of 4 or 5 (1 group on each ossicule) ; rays formed of series of
tubercles with (1 or 2) small holes between them, and covered with
granules.
* Rays with only 1 (or 2) series of small blunt spines on the side
of the ambulacral spines.
25. Fromia, Gray.
Rays 5—8, flat, triangular, formed of flat-topped granular tuber-
cles.
1. Fromia milleporella. Asterias Sebe, Blainv., Seba, Thesaur,
t. 8. f. a. b. Asterias Millepora, Lam. Rays flat, pale yellow (dry.).
Var.1. Rays 6, rather slender; Var. 2. rays 7,slenderer; Var. 3.
larger, 5 or 6-rayed.
Inhab. Isle of France, Dr. W. HE. Leach. Indian Ocean, Gen.
Hardwicke. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
26. Gomoputa, Gray.
‘Rays elongate, cylindrical, tapering, with a terminal tubercle ; back
with large rounded tubercles ; back of the rays with series of large
conical convex tubercular spines; the spines near the ambulacra
small, crowded.
1. Gomophia Egyptiaca. Rays tapering, acute, 4 times as long as
the width of the body, with 5 irregular rows of conical acute tu-
bercles.
Inhab. Egypt. Sir J. G. Wilkinson.
** Rays with the series of spines on the side of the ambulacra gra-
dually passing into the granulations which crowd on them.
27. Narpoa, Gray.
Rays cylindrical, spineless, formed of large granular convex ossi-
cula.
1. Nardoa variolata. Asterias variolatus, Lam. 36; Oudart, t.
f. . Pentadactylosaster variolatus, Linck, t.8.f.10. Linckia va-
riolosa, Nardo.
Inhab. Mediterranean Sea.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 287
2. Nardoa Agassizii, Gray. Rays cylindrica], tubercles subequal.
Var. 1. 4-rayed, Linck, t.1. f.1; Var. 2. 6-rayed. Monstrosity 1,
7-rayed. Monstrosity 2, 3-rayed, with 2 short rays on the opposite
side. Monstrosity 3, with 1 ray bifid, Linck, t. 14. f. 2. 4.
Inhab. Isle of France. Dr. W. H. Leach.
3. Nardoa tuberculata, Gray. Rays cylindrical, with scattered
hemispherical larger tubercles.
Inhab. Island of Luzan, Port of Sual. H. Cuming, Esq.
28. Narcissi1a, Gray.
Body pyramidical, thin, coriaceous, uniformly granular; rays
tapering, elongate, triangular on the base, formed of thin flattened
ossicula.
1. Narcissia Teneriffe. Rays tapering, elongate, acute, more than
4 times as long as the width of the body.
Inhab. Teneriffe. Brit. Mus.
29. Nectria, Gray.
Body rather pyramidical, coriaceous, scattered with truncated
warts, granular at the top; rays roundish, produced, edged with 2
series of flat granular warts on each side, beneath largely granular.
1. Nectria oculifera. Asterias oculifera, Lam. n. 5; Oudart, t.
f,
Brit. Mus. *
neon
30. Nepanruia, Gray.
Body small, flat; rays very long, cylindrical, taperimg, not mar-
gined, formed, above and below, of many regular longitudinal and
transverse series of flat-topped tubercles, furnished at the top with a
series of elongate spine-like granulations.
Intermediate between Astropectinide and Cribelline, but the rays
are not margined, and the spines at the top of the tubercles are
not regularly radiately disposed.
1. Nepanthia tessellaia. Brown ; rays elongate, slender, tapering,
with series of square warts.
Inhab. . Brit. Mus.
2. Nepanthia maculata. Gray with black spots; rays rather de-
pressed, blunt, middle of the back with oblong transverse, and the
sides with squarish, warts.
Inhab. Migupou. H. Cuming, Esq.
d. Ambulacra with very fine long hair-like spines placed in rounded
groups, with a series of large spines near them.
31. Mrruropia, Gray.
The rays cylindrical, elongate, spinulose ; the skeleton netted with
scattered small rugose spines, and series of large clavate spinulose
spines regularly articulated to a broad expanded base on the sides of
the arms.
288 Mr. J. E. Gray’s Synopsis of
1. Mithrodia spinulosa. Asterias clavigera, Lam. n. 29? Penta-
dactylosaster reticulatus, Linck, t. 6. and 10. f. 16? Asterias reti-
culata, Blainv. Man. ? not Linn. nor Lam. Arms 5 times as long as
the width of the body, with a series of large spines on each side.
The series of spines next to those on the edge of the ambulacra
are sometimes hatchet-shaped.
e. The ambulacra with 2 or 3 series of equal equidistant filiform
blunt spines on each side.
52. Uniopnora, Gray.
Body rather depressed; rays broad, blunt; skeleton formed of
series of transverse oblong ossicula, each bearing a large unequal
sized subglobular articulated spine placed in longitudinal series ;
dorsal wart convex, complicated.
1. Uniophora globifera. Rays short, broad, rounded with glo-
bular tubercles.
Inhab. Van Diemen’s Land. Ronald Gunn, Esq.
See also Asterias granifera, Lam.n. 24.
Fam. 4. AsTERInIDz, Gray, Syn. Mus. 62.
Body discoidal or pyramidical, sharp-edged ; skeleton formed of
flattish imbricate plates; dorsal wart single, rarely double.
1. Paumires, Linck.
Body flat, thin, nearly membranaceous ; margin radiately striated ;
the dorsal ossicula with a radiating tuft, and the oral ones with a
transverse line of many thin mobile spines; ambulacral spines in ob-
lique rounded groups.
1. Palmipes membranaceus, Linck, t. 1. f.2.2. Ast. membranacea,
Retz. and Lam. Ast. placenta, Pennant. Ast. cartilaginea, Fleming.
Ast. rosacea, Lam. a broken specimen ?—Rays 5 broad.
Inhab. British Ocean, Plymouth Sound. Mediterranean?
2. Palmipes Stokesii. Rays 15, acute. Mus. Mr. Stokes.
See also Asterias pulvillus, Muller, Zool. Dan. t. 19. f. 1,2; Ast.
equestris and Ast. militaris, Muller, of the North Sea; and Ast.
Luna, Linneus, from India. All species I have not been able to see.
2. Porawnia, Gray.
Body pyramidical, thick, five-rayed, skin above and below var-
nished, spineless ; dorsal ossicula irregular ; the margin with 2 series
of large ossicula, the lower ones produced sharp-edged, and each fur-
nished on the edge with a series of mobile spines; the ambulacra
with 2 series of mobile spines, each pair on a separate ossicule ; the
upper marginal ossicula trigonal, imbricate; the dorsal ones un-
equal, irregular, the central of the lower marginal ossicula with 4
and the apical ones with a pair of spines.—Allied to Gymnasteria.
Porania gibbosa. Asterias gibbosus, Leach, Brit. Mus. 1817.
the Genera and Species of Starfish. 289
Ast. Equestris? Thompson, Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 237. Goniaster
Templetoni, Forbes, Wern. Trans. 1839. 6.
Inhab. Isle of Arran and Plymouth Sound, Dr. W. HE. Leach, 1817.
Isle of Man, Douglas Bay, J. R. Wallace, Esq.
2. Asterina, Nardo.
Body rather pyramidical, 5-rayed ; the back convex ; the oral sur-
face flat ; the ossicula of each surface furnished with ] or more mo-
bile tapering spines; the margin sharp-edged, each of the ossicula
with a marginal series of spines ; ambulacral spines placed in groups
of 4 or 5.
1. Asterina gibbosa, Forbes. Asterias gibbosa, Pennant, B. Z. iv.
121. n.6; Flem. B. A. 486. Pentaceros plicatus et concavus,
Linck, 25. t. 3. f. 20. Asteriscus exigua, Pet. Gaz. t. 16. f. 8.
Ast. minuta, Linn.? Ast. stellata obtusa ciliata, Linn. F. Suec.
2112. Asterina minuta, Agassiz? Asterias pulchella, Blainv.?
Faun. Franc.t. : Man. Malac. t. 22. f. 8.
Each of the ossicula of the oral surface with a central pair of mo-
bile tapering spines. Each of the marginal ossicula of the dorsal
surface with a pair of spines, of the discal one with many crowded
pairs; back with series of distinct pores.
Inhab. Plymouth Sound, Dr. W. EH. Leach. Ireland, Linck.
Marseilles, Dr. W. H. Leach. Sicily, W. Swainson, Esq. Ma-
deira, Rev. — Bulwer.
2. Asterina Burtonii. Rays elongate, convex, blunt at the end;
each of the ossicula of the oral surface with a central group of 3
crowded mobile tapering spines, of the dorsal surface with a crowded
group of short tubercles.
Inhab. Red Sea. James Burton, Esq.
3. Asterina minuta. Asterias minuta, Linn., Gmelin? Asterias
exigua, Lam. n. 43; Seba, ii. t. 5. f. 15.15.
Fach of the ossicula of the oral surface with a single spine or a
central group of 3 crowded mobile spines ; of the dorsal surface gra-
nular, with a few very small spicula on the upper edge, and of the
margin with a spreading tuft of spines.
Var. 1. Larger, each of the ossicula of the oral surface with 3
spines; Var. 2. smaller, each of the ossicula with one and rarely 2
spines. Monstrosity 1, rays 4; and 2, rays 6.
Inhab. America, Linn. West Inviies, St. Vincent’s, Rev. L. Guild-
ing.
The specimens of the two varieties exactly resemble each other,
except in the characters mentioned, and they appear to have been
taken at the same time.
4. Asterina Krausii, Gray. Olive-green; the centre ossicula of the
oral surface spineless, those near the margin with a single central
triangular spine; the dorsal ossicula with a series of minute, very
short blunt spines.
Inhab. Cape of Good Hope. Dr. Kraus.
5. Asterina Gunnii, Gray. ‘The central ossicula of the oral surface
Ann. & Mag. Nat. Hist. Dec. 1840. U
290 Mr. T. C. Eyton on the British Species
with 1 and the marginal ones with a pair of cylindrical blunt spines ;
the dorsal ossicula with radiating groups of short cylindrical spinu-
lose spines ; body with 6 slightly concave sides.
Var. Body 5-sided. Var. or Monstrosity with 2 dorsal warts.
Inhab. Van Diemen’s Land. Ronald Gunn, Esq.
6. Asterina Calcar. Asterias Calcar, Lam. 17; Oudart, t. . f.
All the ossicula of the lower surface with a single central cylindrical
blunt spine ; the dorsal ones with numerous short tapering spinulose
spines ; body convex, with 8 rather elongate blunt rays.
Tnhab. Van Diemen’s Land. Dr. Lhotsky, and Mr. G. B. Sowerby.
3. PATRIA.
The body pyramidical, coriaceous, with five rays; the ossicula of
the oral surface with uniform radiating groups of small spines ; of the
dorsal surface of two kinds, the one crescent-shaped with series of
small bundles of spines, the others bearing irregular round bun-
dles of spines between them.
Patiria coccinea. Scarlet, the body 5-rayed, sides concave, the
end of the rays rather slender, blunt.
Inhab. Cape of Good Hope.
4. Socomia, Gray.
The body depressed; rays elongate, formed of imbricate plates; the
margins broad, the upper and lower series of ossicules being sepa-
rated by a groove.
Socomia paradora. Yellow.
Inhab. F
XXXIIIl.—Some Remarks on the British Species of the Genus
Martes. By T. C. Kyron, Esq., F.L.S.
Ir has been long, and is now, I believe, a disputed point between the
writers on British Mammalia, whether or not two species of Marten
exist in the British Isles ; thus, Mr. Bellin his excellent ‘ History of
British Quadrupeds’ gives them distinct; while, on the other hand,
Mr. MacGillivray in the ‘ Naturalists’ Library’ is of the opposite
opinion. With a view of doing something towards setting this
question at rest, I requested several persons living in neighbour-
hoods where Martens are found to obtain some for me; within a
short period I have received four specimens, one of which ex-
ternally presented all the characteristics of the true Pine Marten,
having the bright yellow breast of that species; another agreed
with the descriptions of the Common Marten, was larger than the
last, and had a white breast. Both of these I had made into ske-
letons. ‘The other two specimens presented an intermediate cha-
racter, having the breast slightly tinged with yellowish: I have
merely kept the cranium of one of these. I have no hesitation in
of the Genus Martes. 291
saying, from an examination of the above specimens, that the yellow-
breasted specimen is merely the young of the other ; and that the Com-
mon Marten retains a yellow tinge on that part until after the first,
or perhaps until after the second winter. My yellow-breasted speci-
men had been obtained in September, and was not, I should think,
from the state of ossification, an animal born during the foregoing
summer ; the other specimens were all procured during winter, are
all larger, and have the colouring on the breast not nearly so deep
as in the one just mentioned. Had J not, however, seen a cranium
in an intermediate state, I should certainly have supposed that the
skeletons were those of two distinct species.
-I do not, however, by any means intend to affirm that no second
species exists in the British Isles, as my specimens were all obtained
from a limited district in North Wales, but nevertheless presenting
all the characteristics of the supposed British species.
The numbering of the vertebre and ribs in both skeletons are the
same ; but I give them here for the sake of offering other persons the
opportunity of comparing them with any skeletons that they may have
belonging to the genus.
Cer. 7, dor. 14, lum. 6, lac. 7, caud. 15, ribs 14 pair.
The form of the different bones, with the exception of some of
those composing the crania, do not present any remarkable differ--
ences ; those, however, of the smaller skeleton present many marks
of immaturity. The following admeasurements will show the dis-
parity in size.
Larger skeleton, Smaller skeleton,
or adult. or young.
Inches. Inches.
Oe io 35/5 3
PRAM 07 ska. ) OE 25%,
—— humerus ................ 2% 23
MEME ett es. eee we | OG 254
2 Ge 15
PP OMOUMOE CIELO, 2.0.1 ee ee ne 1,8 14
Meter Gr cranium.............. 355 3
Mtedeth OF ditto... ).00......... 2 1,3,
Pep OF pelVi8y. fe 270 275
so ]
-|
S|
Breadth of ditto, at acetabular cavity 1545
In the cranium of the younger specimen, the tuberose process to
which the ligamentum nuche is attached appears the most promi-
nent, and the crest over the vertex, on which the temporal muscles
arise, is narrower than in the adult. The greater degree of promi-
nence in the tuberose process in the young, may be explained by
the crest running from it over the vertex as it becomes broader,
filling up the indentation on each side; thus this apparently greater
degree of prominence merely proceeds from an incomplete state
of ossification in the surrounding parts.
The next most striking point of difference in the cranium, is that
u 2
292 Mr. Lyell on Shells of the Genus
the bones composing the zygomatic arch are broader in the young
than in the adult: how to account for this I do not otherwise know,
. than that it is a contrivance of nature to give greater strength to
the jaw in the young, before the remainder of the cranium is suffi-
ciently ossified to bear the strain of the large temporal musclés
without such support; but on referring to the skeletons of the
young and old otter, I find the same difference to exist as regards
the posterior portion of the arch. This, therefore, does not appear
to be a character of any value. !
The dentition in all the specimens is the same, and agrees with
that assigned to the genus; the canines in the adult are, however,
slightly larger than in the younger one. No other points, through-
out the whole skeleton, of sufficient importance to call for observa-
tion, present themselves. I think, however, that my readers, from
what I have said, will agree with me in saying, that it is at least
most probable that the young of the Common Marten has been mis-
taken for a distinct species, and that no such animal as the Pine
Marten exists in the British Isles.
It may, perhaps, while on the subject of British animals, not be
out of place here to advert to a short account of the Irish Hare,
published by me in vol. 11. p, 283, of the Magazine of Zoology and
Botany, (1837) since which period another paper on the same
subject has been published in one of the Irish ‘Transactions, by Mr.
Thompson of Belfast, to whom I take this opportunity of returning
my thanks for it. He adverts in it to some disparity between his
measurements and mine.
On the receipt of his paper I immediately referred again to my
skeletons, and found the measurements to agree perfectly with those
I had already published; but having obtained another Irish Hare
and another English one, I found that I could compare them
either so as nearly to agree with his measurements or my own:
thus a comparison between the second specimens obtained, agreed
very nearly with Mr. Thompson’s, and the original specimens with
my own; but a comparison between one of the last with one of the
first differed from either.
This, I think, proves the necessity of being very careful in the
admission of measurements as distinctive marks of species, unless
the limit of variation in each species is to a certain extent ascer-
tained.
XX XIV.—On the Occurrence of two Species of Shells of the
Genus Conus in the Lias, or Inferior Oolite, near Caen im
Normandy. By C. Lyeut, Esq., F.R.S., F.G.S., &c.
Tue discovery by MM. Deslongchamps and Tesson of fossil
shells of the genus Conus, in the lias of Normandy, in 1837,
has by no means attracted the attention it deserves, either in
Conus in the Lias of Normandy. 293
France or in this country. The fact, indeed, has remained
almost unknown, a brief notice of the fossils, unaccompanied
by figures or a specific description, having alone appeared in
a report of a meeting held in 1837, by the Linnzan Society of
Normandy.
Although fossil shells belonging to Lamarck’s family of the
Enroulés are sufficiently abundant in the tertiary strata, a
very few examples have yet been recorded of the occurrence
of any of these shells in any of the more ancient fossilife-
rous rocks. The Hnroulés of Lamarck comprise the genera
Ovula, Cyprea, Terebellum, Ancillaria, Oliva, and Conus. Of
these, the only examples known to me in secondary forma-
tions, are a species of Cyprea, which I have mentioned and
figured in the Geol. Trans. (2nd Series, vol. v. p. 243.) as oc-
curring in the upper chalk of Faxoe in Denmark, and a Cone
called C. tuberculatus, of which a single specimen was found
by M. Dujardin in the chalk near Tours, of which he has
given a figure in les Mém. de la Soc. Géol. de France, tom. i.
deuxiéme partie, 1837. Plate 17. p. 232.
I was greatly surprised, therefore, during my late visit to
Caen (June, 1840) to see in the cabinets both of Prof. Des-
longchamps and M. Tesson, several specimens of Cones which
they told me had been discovered in the lias of La Fontaine-
Etoupe-four, about six miles south of Caen. We find it stated
in the report before alluded to, that M. Deslongchamps had
found in the Commune of Bretteville sur Laize, three species
of Cones in the lias, and that M. Tesson had afterwards found
a fourth and more perfect individual of the same genus in the
quarries of Fontaine-Etoupe-four not far from the locality be-
fore-mentioned. In both these places the las is described as
resting on the quartzose sandstone of the transition formation
(terrain intermédiaire). Two of these specimens only re-
tained the shell itself, the others were casts. (See Figures.)
In order to satisfy myself of the correctness of the alleged
geological position of these Cones, I visited in June, 1840,
Fontaine-Etoupe-four in company with M. Deslongchamps,
and ascertained to my full satisfaction that the rock from
which the Cones had been extracted was full of Ammonites,
Pleurotomaria, and other fossils, which must belong either to
some member of the inferior oolite or upper lias.
The fundamental rock consists of highly inclined vertical,
and in some places curved, beds of reddish and white quart-
zite, alternating with greenish talcose schists. Upon these an-
cient rocks the brown fossiliferous limestone rests unconform-
ably and in horizontal stratification. At many points are seen
at the contact deep rents traversing the inferior quartzose
294 Mr. Lyell on Shells of the Genus
rock, which have been filled from above with rubbish, con-
sisting of angular fragments of quartzite, pieces of limestone,
and numerous fossil shells, the whole imbedded in a calcareous
matrix resembling that of the incumbent strata. The most
perfect fossils, together with the greater part of the Cones,
have been all found in this breccia filling the rents, and the
upper parts of the breccia unite with the lowest strata of
fossiliferous limestone in such a manner as to make it clear
that the fissures were filled before or at the time of the depo-
sition of the lowest strata of the limestone. The quarries in
which these sections are exposed have been opened, not for
the sake of the limestone but for the subjacent quartzite which
is used for making roads, and which at some points comes up
nearly to the surface. This quartzite, however, and the ac-
companying transition schist, are only found at a moderate
depth along a certain line from N.N.W. to S.S.E., in which
direction they form an underground ridge stretching for many
leagues beneath the platform of limestone. At the distance
of a few yards either east or west of this narrow ridge the
incumbent oolite or lias is of such thickness that the quartzose
stone cannot be worked with profit.
Among the Ammonites which I collected myself in the rent
or in the bed immediately covering it, or which were given
me from this locality by M. Deslongchamps, were the follow-
ing, which have been examined by my friend Mr. Lonsdale,
of the Geological Society :—
1. Ammonites Walcottii, Alum shale. Phillips, Geol. Yorkshire, p.
164; Hunton, Geol. Trans., vol. v. part 1, p. 220; Williamson,
ibid., p. 242; Cheltenham, Murchison, Geol. Cheltenham, p.
uy:
2. A. corrugatus, Inferior oolite. Dundry, M. C. tab. 451;
Gloucester, Lonsdale, M.S.
3. A. Stokesii, Inferior oolite? Bridport, M.C. tab. 191. Marl-
stone, coast of Yorkshire, Williamson, Geol. Trans., vol. v. part
1, p. 242.
Among many others which were shown me at Caen and
named by M. Deslongchamps, were Ammonites planicosta and
A. Bucklandii, which occur im the lias in England, A. falcifer,
found in the alum shale near Cheltenham, and 4. Strang-
waysii and A. Murchisone, both from the inferior oolite of
England. Associated with these I saw a Belemnite, several
species of Pleurotomaria, fragments of a Pentacrinite and other
fossils, which in the opinion of M. Deslongchamps indicates
that the formation constitutes either the upper member of the
lias, or is intermediate between the lias and the inferior oolite.
Conus in the Lias of Normandy. 295
Since my return from Caen I have seen M. Alcide D’Orbigny,
who has also visited lately the quarries of Fontaine-Ktoupe-
four. A consideration of the numerous fossils obtained by
him from the rock in which the Cones occur leads him to
the opinion that the breccia filling the rents is of the age
of the upper lias. Among other liassic species he pointed
out to me the Pentacrinus cingulatus. These and other
well-known species were accompanied by many others new to
the oolite, of the genera Nucula, Arca, Delphinula, Trochus,
Cirrus, and several more, for which new genera must be
established.
It may be objected that the mineral character and colour
both of the breccia filling the rent and of the overlying beds
differ totally from those of ordinary lias, for the rock is a pale
brown ferruginous limestone. But Mr. Lonsdale informs me
that near Radstock the great deposit of blue lias is repre-
sented by only a few feet of a pale brown granular rock, so
like inferior oolite that the quarry men apply the same name
to it. But this gritty lias is clearly not inferior oolite, being
separated from that rock by blue clay from 100 to 200 feet
thick. (See Lonsdale, Geol. Trans., vol. iii. 2nd series, p. 245.)
The “ corn-grit” above-mentioned is a granular light brown
limestone, but of a closer and finer grain than the gritty lias.
Yet Radstock is only seven miles 8.W. from Bath, where the
lias is well-developed, with its usual characters.
In proceeding from Caen to Fontaine-Etoupe-four the ge-
ologist obtains no sections which display the superposition of
the different members of the oolitic series, but he finds the
white oolite of Caen give place to the ferruginous oolite of
Kterville, which resembles in appearance the oolite of Dundry.
Travelling still further south he meets with the beds of Fon-
taine-Etoupe-four already described. As all these formations
appear to be everywhere horizontal, and the surface of the
country, following the direction above-described, is constantly
attaining a higher level, we might naturally have expected to
reach newer instead of older beds. But it must be remem-
bered, that a slight dip, and one quite inappreciable in the
space of a quarry, as for example, an angle of five degrees,
might in a distance of six miles cause a difference of level of
more than 800 feet, so as to allow beds which may be con-
cealed beneath the oolite building-stone at Caen to crop out
in a high platform at Fontaine-Etoupe-four.
Having offered these remarks on the position and age of
the containing rock, I shall now describe the Cones themselves,
in which task I have had the assistance of Mr. George Sow-
erby, who examined the original specimens at my request
during a late visit to Normandy.
296 Shells of the Genus Conus in the Lias.
I am indebted to the liberality of M. Deslongchamps for
the principal drawings.
Conus cadonensis. Shell smooth, slender, with six or seven
volutions and an acuminated spire, posterior edge of each vo-
lution carinated, and slightly crenulated. Posterior part of
each volution rather concave, and very finely longitudinally
striated.
Pied:
Wy
ih y ii
ly alt
3
th
set ,
AY
ual
fig. 1. a. represents an internal cast of a variety with a shorter spire.
This cast is still imbedded in the limestone in which it was found. It
is regarded as a mere variety of 6, because it is well known that in this
genus the height of the spire differs greatly in the same species, as for
example, in Conus antediluvianus, to which C. cadonensis approaches
most nearly.
Fig. 1. b. A perfect specimen of Conus cadonensis, in the possession of
M. Tesson, in which the entire shell is extant.
Fig. 1.c. A magnified representation of a part of the crenulated poste-
rior edge of one volution of C. cadonensis.
i
A
Conus concavus. Shell smooth, conical, contracted near the
middle, with a concave depressed spire, consisting of nine
volutions, each volution carinated at the external edge, and
very slightly longitudinally striated.
Fig. 2.
Fig. 2. a. A perfect specimen of Conus concavus in the possession of M.
Tesson, from a drawing by M. Deslongchamps. In this specimen the
shell itself is extant.
Fig. 2. b. represents the concave spire of the same. j
Fig. 2. c. is a section of the spire, showing the depth of the concavity.
Fig. 2. d. A magnified section of a portion of the same, showing the form
of the volutions.
Linnean Society. 297
PROCEEDINGS OF LEARNED SOCIETIES.
LINN AN SOCIETY.
June 16.—The Lord Bishop of Norwich, President, in the Chair.
Read, ‘‘ Description of a new species of the Coleopterous genus
Cerapterus, from South America.”’ By J.O. Westwood, Esq., F.L.S.
In the present paper the author enumerates eight species of this
interesting genus of the family of Pausside, which he distributes
into six subgenera. The following are the characters of the new
species :—
1. C. Horsfieldii, piceus; thorace anticé emarginato, elytris macula apicali
flavescente haud rotundata literam y quodammodo simulante, palpo-
rum labialium articulo ultimo securiformi.
2. C. quadrinotatus, piceo-niger, nitidissimus; thorace (anticé viso) sub-
emarginato, maculis duabus magnis ovalibus prope scutellum, alterisque
duabus apicem versus majoribus anticé et posticé lobatis rufo-fulvis.
Long. corp. lin. lat. lin.
3. C. piceus, nitidus; antennis pedibusque rufo-piceis, punctis irregula-
ribus minutissimis.
4. C. brasiliensis, fulvo-rufescens ; oculis albidis tenuissimé punctatis, ver-
tice depresso, thorace intra angulos posticos utrinque foveolato.
Long. corp. lin. lat, lin.
This remarkable species was discovered by Mr. Miers in the vi-
cinity of Rio de Janeiro, and a drawing of the insect accompanies
the present paper. Mr. Westwood regards it as the type of a new
subgenus, which he names Homopterus.
5. C. Westermanni, rufo-piceus, haud nitidus; elytris nigris posticé cruce
rufescente notatis basi bicostatis discoque longitudinalitér subimpressis,
apice rufescente.
Long. corp. lin. lat. lin.
Read also the conclusion of a paper, entitled ‘‘ Arrangement and
Definition of the Genera of Ferns, founded upon their venation,
with examples of the species, and observations on the affinities of
each genus.” By Mr. John Smith, A.L.S.
The principles of the author’s arrangement are similar to those
proposed by Presl in his Tentamen Pteridographie, published at
Prague in 1836, in which the venation of the frond (a character the
importance of which was first pointed out by Mr. Brown) is adopted
as the basis of generic division. It is but justice, however, to Mr.
Smith, to state that his arrangement was completed before the work
of Professor Presl had reached this country, and the coincidence of
their views affords presumptive evidence in favour of the accuracy
of the principles upon which their distribution of the species is
founded. ‘This extensive family, or rather class, was divided by
Mr. Brown into four very natural subfamilies. It is only with the
first of these (Polypodiacee) that Mr. Smith has more particu-
larly occupied himself in the present paper. The following are the
names and characters of the tribes into which he has distributed the
Polypodiacee.
298 Linnean Society.
Subfam. I. POLYPODIACE, R. Br.
Sporangia globose, or oval, transparent, unilocular, pedicellate, or rarely
sessile, opening transversely by the elastic property of a vertical, rarely
oblique, articulated ring.
Tribe I. Potypopira. Sori punctiform or elongated, destitute of a spe-
cial indusium.
Examples.—Polypodium, Sw. Grammitis, Sw. Hemionitis, Z.
Tribe II. Acrosticniem. Sori amorphous, destitute ofa special indusium.
Example.—Acrostichum, LL.
Tribe III. Prertpex. Sori punctiform, or elongated transversely. In-
dusium lateral, attached exteriorly.
Examples.—Pteris, Z. Adiantum, Z.
Tribe IV. Aspientez. Sori elongated, oblique. Indusium lateral, linear.
Examples.—Asplenium, Z. Diplazium, Sw.
Tribe V. Aspipiez. Sori punctiform, intramarginal. Indusium orbicu-
lar and central, or reniform and lateral, and attached interiorly.
Examples.—Aspidium, Sw. Nephrodium, Mich. R. Br.
Tribe VI. Dicksoniem. Sori marginal. Indusium lateral, attached in-
teriorly, its free margin conniving with the indusiform margin of the
frond, forming a calyciform bilabiate cyst.
Examples.—Lindsea, Dry. Davallia, Sm. Dicksonia, L’Herit. Tricho-
manes, ZL. Hymenophyllum, Sm.
Tribe VII. Cyarnea, Sori punctiform, intramarginal. Indusium caly-
ciform, or wanting. Receptacle elevated.
Examples.—Cyathea, Sm. Hemitelia, R. Br. Alsophila, R. Br.
These tribes are again subdivided into minor groups, founded upon cha-
racters derived from the venation of the frond, the position of the sori, and
the form of the indusium. Notholena and Ceratopteris are referred to
the first, Ceterach to the fourth, and Onoclea to the fifth tribes.
Nov. 3.—Mr. Forster, V.P., in the Chair.
Mr. William Taylor, F.L.S., exhibited a sample of the oil obtained
from the fruit of Madia sativa, grown at Aspall Stoneham, near
Ipswich. .
Read, “‘ A Note on the Bokhara Clover.” By William Taylor,
Esq., F.L.S.
Mr. Taylor obtained from Mr. Loudon a small parcel of seeds of the
Bokhara Clover (Melilotus arborea), which was sown early in April,
1839. The plant proved to be biennial, and stood the winter well.
On the 28th of April following, a part of the crop was cut down, the
stems measuring 15 inches in height ; and on the 28th of May, from
the same piece of ground, a second crop was obtained, which had
reached the height of 16 inches; a third on the 28th of June, 17
inches; a fourth in July, 16 inches; a fifth in August, 15 inches;
and a sixth in September, measuring 14 inches. According to Mr.
Taylor’s calculation, the Bokhara Clover would yield from 20 to 30
tons of green herbage per acre, and from 2 to 3 tons of strong fibre,
which appears capable of being manufactured into cordage.
The flowers are white and very fragrant, and the plant does not
appear to differ specifically from the Melilotus leucantha, although
regarded by DeCandolle as a distinct species.
Linnean Society. 299
There was also read, ‘‘ Descriptions of some new Insects collected
in Assam, by William Griffith, Esq., Assistant Surgeon in the Madras
Medical Establishment.” By the Rev. F. W. Hope, M.A., F.R.S.,
and L.S.
This paper contains a further selection of new insects from Mr.
Griffith’s Assam collection in the possession of Mr. Solly, an account
of part of which has been already noticed at p. 42, and has since
appeared in the Society’s Transactions. ‘The descriptions are ac-
companied by coloured figures. The species described belong chiefly
to the group of Lucanide, and are as follows :-—
LUCANUS.,
1. L. Forsteri.
Long. une. 2, lin. 11; lat. elytr. lin. 10.
Nigro-piceus ; mandibulis valdé exsertis interné multidentatis ad basin
dente valido supra et infra armatis, apicibus furcatis.
This splendid species has been named in compliment to Edward
Forster, Esq., Treas. and V.P.L.S.
2. L. Rafflesii.
Long. unc. 2, lin. 6; lat. lin. 8.
Niger, nitidus ; mandibulis valdé exsertis ante apicem unidentatis, apici-
bus obtusis et obliqué truncatis.
This species is nearly related to L. nepalensis, but is of larger di-
mensions, and is extensively diffused over the eastern part of the
Indian continent, occurring in Nepal, Bengal, and Assam.
3. L. Spencei.
Long. une. 1, lin. 9; lat. lin. 6.
Ater; mandibulis exsertis basi robustis et unidentatis, apicibus furcatis.
4. L. curvidens.
Long. une. 1, lin. 9; lat. lin. 64.
Niger; mandibulis exsertis intts dente curvato valido feré ad basin po-<
sito.
5. L. bulbosus.
Long. unc. J, lin. 6; lat. lin. 6.
Nigro-castaneus; mandibulis exsertis dentibus bulbosis armatis, apicibus
acutis.
6. L. astacoides.
Long. une. 1, lin. 3; lat. lin. 4.
Castaneus; mandibulis exsertis ints ad basin denticulatis denticulis ni-
gricantibus, apicibus acutis.
7. L. foveatus.
Long. unc. 2; lat. lin. 6.
Castaneus; mandibulis valdé exsertis, apicibus acutis, dente feré medio
fortiori, aliisque 4 zequalibus ante apicem positis.
8. L. omissus.
Long. une. 1, lin. 9; lat. lin. 6.
Castaneus ; mandibulis valdé exsertis, apicibus acutis, dentibus 2 nigris
subbasalibus, aliisque 4 subapicalibus.
9. L. serricollis.
Long. une. 1, lin. 3; lat. lin. 6.
Ater, politus ; mandibulis parim exsertis sinuatis et punctatis.
300 Linnean Society.
10. L. punctiger.
Long. lin. 93; lat. lin. 4.
Ater, corpore punctato nitido, thoracis marginibus externis serratis,
elytris sutura parum elevata glabra insignitis, tibiis 4 posticis uniden-
tatis.
CHEIROTONUS.
Corpus oblongo-ovatum, crassum. Antenne 10-articulate. Thorax ely-
tris anticé angustior, lateribus subrotundis, valdé serrulatis. Elytra
thorace latiora. Pedes robusti, armati, anticé longiores; tébiis externé
irregularitér dentatis: ¢arsis elongatis, articulis apice spina brevi ar-
matis, unguibus bidentatis. 7%bie 4 postice seriebus spinarum irre-
gularibus armate.
1. C. MacLeayi.
Long. lin. 23; lat. lin. 13.
ZEneo-viridis; thorace lateribus externé serrulatis et varioloso-punctatis
sulco longitudinali in medio dorso fortitér impresso, elytris nigro-zneis
maculisque croceis insignitis.
This splendid insect, which forms the type of the above new ge-
nus, has been named in compliment to that learned and philoso-
phic entomologist, Mr. W. 8. MacLeay. It forms, along with Ew-
cheirus of Kirby, and Propomacrus of Newman, a small natural fa-
mily, which has been termed by the author Eucheiride, and regarded
by him as related to the Dynastide, and constituting a link of con-
nexion with the Goliathide.
LAMIA.
1. ZL. Swainsoni.
Long. unc. 1, lin. 4; lat. lin. 6.
Brunnea; thorace utrinque spinoso, dorso convexo in medio bulboso
elytris concoloribus albo-variegatis et ad basin nigro-tuberculatis.
This species, which has been named after Mr. Swainson, appears
to constitute a subgenus related to Hwoplia, described in the first
part of the account of Assam Insects at p. 42.
MONACHAMUS.
1. M. beryllinus.
Long. lin. 8; lat. lin. 3.
Ceeruleo-beryllinus ; antennis griseis, thorace utrinque spinoso elytrisque
nigro-maculatis.
STIBARA.
Corpus saperdzforme, crassum, robustum. Caput latum, antice feré
quadratum, posticé convexum. Antenne corpore breviores, 11-articu-
latee. Thorax robustus, nodosus, Inermis. lytra lata, thorace vix
triplé longiora, apicibus abrupte truncatis, lateribus elevatis. Pedes
femoribus incrassatis, tibiis robustis.
1. S. tetraspilota.
Long. lin. 10; lat. lin. 33.
Aurantio-rubra : _antennis oculisque nigris, thorace nodoso, elytris conco-
loribus, macula magna ovali nigra ad humeros posita, apicibus nigris.
2. S. trilineata,
Long. lin. 9; lat. lin. 3.
Pallidé castanea; antennis albo-cinctis, thorace nodoso utrinque denticu-
Zoological Society. 301
lato, elytris lineis 3 nigris insignitis, sutura latiori, lateribus punctatis,
punctis duplici serie ad disci medium fortissimé insculptis.
A new genus belonging to the Saperdiide, to which family the
Lamia nigricornis is also referrible, besides several other types of
undescribed genera.
ZOOLOGICAL SOCIETY.
February 11, 1840.—The Rev. J. Barlow in the Chair.
A letter addressed to the Secretary by Sir John McNeill, and dated
January 31, 1840, was read. It related to the two Persian Deer
presented by that gentleman to the Society’s menagerie, and con-
tained an answer to some inquiries from the Secretary respecting
them.
The letter states that this species of Deer is called by the Persians,
Maral, or Gevezu, or Goo Koohee, and is frequently noticed in their
literature. It is found in all the wooded mountainous districts of Per-
sia, but apparently does not occur in the central parts of the country.
The Persian Deer “‘ rarely descend into the plains. During the
summer they are found in the highest wooded parts of the mountains,
and during the winter in the lower ravines near their bases, where
they are frequently tracked in the snow.
«The horns of the adult male closely resemble those of the Red
Deer of this country, insomuch that I doubt whether an unscientific
observer could distinguish them, unless by the superior size of those
of the Maral.”
Mr. Yarrell communicated to the meeting, on the part of R. H.
Sweeting, Esq., some facts relating to a female Rorqual Whale (Ba-
lenoptera boops of authors), which was stranded neur high-water-
mark at Charmouth, Dorsetshire, early in the morning of Wednesday,
February 5th, 1840.
The whole length was 44 feet.
To SR ES a 21 —
Breadth of tall .... 9 —
Probable weight from twenty to twenty-five tons.
The jaws long and slender, but not sharp, the tip obtuse and con-
vex; the upper jaw the shortest, and received, when the mouth is
closed, within the lower jaw, which projected nine inches beyond it.
The plates of whalebone amount to upwards of 250 on each side of
the jaw ; the palate and tongue of a pale pink colour ; no warts about
the lips. The back black ; the under surface of the body white ; the
throat plicated. The nostrils or blow-holes are two longitudinal
fissures, the anterior points nearly touching, but diverging posteri-
orly to a distance of three inches, and separated by a furrow. The
opening of the eye six inches in length, from canthus to angle; the
bony socket from anterior to posterior margin is eight inches ; eye-
ball seven inches; the pupil oval; the irides hazel. There was not
the slightest appearance of eyelashes, which some authors state
whales possess.
302 Zoological Society.
The distance from the end of the under jaw to the origin of the
pectoral fin ten feet nine inches; the length of the fin five feet six
inches; the breadth eighteen inches. ‘The dorsal fin small, of car-
tilage only, conical, the basal length eighteen inches, the elevation
twelve inches ; placed eleven feet in advance of the tail.
The subcutaneous layer of fat varied in thickness from three to
five inches.
The figure at the bottom of page 521 in Mr. Bell’s History of
British Mammalia and Cetacea, was referred to as a very good re-
presentation.
The dimensions of the skeleton are as follows :—
Waole-length 0.2.2) 40 feet.
Mca: 3.23. carne aaE 10 —
The vertebree are sixty in number ; viz. seven cervical, fifteen dor-
sal, sixteen lumbar, fifteen caudal, and seven caudal bones. Of ribs
there are fourteen, the first of which is double-headed, and is at-
tached to the two first dorsal vertebrz ; each of the other ribs is at-
tached to a single vertebra, and has a single head; the dorsal ver-
tebrze, therefore, exceed the ribs in number by one.
The rest of the details of the bony fabric, as regards the pectoral
fins, &c., correspond precisely with Dewhurst’s plate and description
of the Ostend specimen, allowing of course for the inferior size of
the present animal.
Mr. Yarrell exhibited, at the request of G. T. Fox, Esq., of Dur-
ham, a specimen of a beautiful spiny Lizard, from Texas,—the
Agama cornuta of Harlan, Phrynosuma Bufonium and Phrynocephalus
Bufonius of other modern authors. ‘The specimen on which Dr.
Harlan drew up his description was trom the west of the Rocky
Mountain Range.
A paper was then read, by Mr. Blyth, entitled ‘‘ A Summary
Monograph of the species of the genus Ovis,” in which the author
recognized nine species, besides indicating others as more or less
doubtful.
The Argalis of Asia and America were provisionally considered as
the same, under the appellation of Ovis ammon, as also the Kam-
tschatka sheep of M. Eschscholtz, which Mr. Blyth suspected to be
only an individual slight variety; and accordingly, he traced the
geographic range of this animal from Asia through Kamtschatka and ~
the Aleutian Isles to the Rocky Mountains of North America, and
southward upon that continent to California, where there was reason
to believe it occurred, together with the true Californian species de-
scribed by Mr. Douglas. In Asia he followed it southward to the
Himalayas, but suspected that the Ovis ammon mentioned by dif-
ferent authors as inhabiting the Caucasus and ‘Taurus, referred to a
distinct species which he had to describe. The Ovis Californiana
was next noticed ; and then a superb new species, believed to be from
Mount Taurus, the horns of which were suggested to bear every ap-
pearance of having supplied the model which ancient sculptors follow-
ed in their representations of Jupiter Ammon, and which therefore it
"s, AoE eS
atl oo OR
‘i
y
:
,
‘a
‘
Zoological Society. 303
was proposed to designate O. sculptorum. Mr. Blyth then proceeded
to distinguish two Himalayan species, which presented a somewhat
different form of horn from the rest of the genus; one, the Ovis Na-
hoor, Hodgson, of superior size, and general pale colour, which he :
believed did not inhabit so high; the other he termed O. Burrhel,
which was of a very dark colour, and presented numerous other spe-
cific distinctions, being an inhabitant also of more elevated regions.
The Ovis aries he considered a species per se, and not descended
from the Moufflon; and the O. musimon was treated of in detail under
its two alleged varieties, specimens of which, however, had never
been compared together. ‘The Jvalus probaton, Ogilby, was deemed
to belong strictly to the genus Ovis, and Mr. Blyth suggested, that
as the abnormal growth of its hoof indicated that it had long lived
in captivity, it was not unlikely that castration at an early age may
have obstructed the developement of its horns, the rudiments of
which exactly resembled those found upon many breeds of true
sheep, and upon the lambs of all horned breeds of a certain age.
The last animal included was the Ovis tragelaphus, Auctorum, of
which the O. ornata, Geoffroy, appeared to be merely a dwarfish in-
dividual: the characters of this species were treated of at consider-
able length, and it was proposed to elevate it to the rank of a sub-
genus of Ovis, for which the name Ammotragus was suggested.
The paper was illustrated by numerous elaborate drawings of the
horns, &c., and by a pictorial group, containing the principal species,
the relative sizes of which were thus rendered obvious to the eye.
February 25, 1840.—Prof. Rymer Jones, in the Chair.
Mr. Ogilby drew attention to a prepared specimen and skull
of a Gibbon, which had recently died at the Society’s menagerie.
The precise locality from which this animal was procured had not
been ascertained; it was presented by John Abel Smith, Esq., and
after living some months in the menagerie, fell a victim to the same
complaint which carried off so many of the Quadrumana during the
past winter.
The whole body is of an uniform deep black colour, except the
throat and cheeks, which are covered with long white hair, forming
a broad band which extends from ear to ear. This circumstance
induced Mr. Ogilby to propose the name of Hylobates leucogenys for
this species. There is no white mark over the eyes, as in the Hoo-
lock, and the chin and under jaw are black, like the rest of the body.
The head is remarkable for its pyramidal elevation, as contrasted
with the flattened form of the same part in the Hoolock. Mr.
Ogilby stated, that the only doubt he had with respect to the spe.
cific distinction of this animal, is the probability of its being the
male of that described by Dr. Harlan under the name of H. niger.
The hair of the forehead and head in general is directed backwards,
towards the neck: that on the crown of the head is very long, and
gives to the head that pyramidal or conical form before mentioned.
The skeleton and dentition show it to have been a young animal ;
the permanent teeth had not yet protruded from the alveoli. The
304 Zoological Society.
total length of the skull (from the intermaxillaries to the occiput) is
4 inches; its greatest width is 2 inches 72 lines; width between the
outer boundaries of the orbits, 2 inches ; from base of nasal bones to
apex of intermaxillaries, 1 inch 12 line. The length of the hume-
rus is 7 inches 2 lines; of the ulna, 8 inches; radius, 7 inches 7 lines;
femur, 6 inches; tibia, 5 inches 3 lines; fibula, 5 inches 1 line.
The principal external characters of this animal may be thus ex-
pressed :-—
Hy.ospaTes LEucoGENys. Hyl. niger ; pilis ad latera faciei et ad
gulam albis ; pilis verticis longis et semi-erectis.
Mr. Waterhouse exhibited a new species of Squirrel from the So-
ciety’s collection, and pointed out its distinguishing characters, which
are as follows :—
Scrurus pimipiatus. Sci. supra griseus fulvo lavatus, subtis fla-
vus ; capite, corpore ad latera pedibusque rufescentibus ; caudd
Sere corporis longitudinem equante, indutd pilis nigris, flavis atque
fulvis commiztis.
une. lin
Longitudo ab apice rostri ad caude basin........ 10' ©
—— caudea, feré ..................00.. 7 #6
ab apice rostri ad basin auris ........ | i
1arst digitorumque .... .. =. . eee 23
AUTUS ce bs es tt a shat 0.18
Hab. South America?
This curiously-coloured species of Squirrel was purchased at a
sale, and in the same lot were specimens of Sciurus estuans and Se.
Langsdorffii, well-known South American species; it is probable,
therefore, it may be an inhabitant of the same country. Its fur is
very short for a Squirrel, rather harsh, and less loose than in the
generality of Squirrels : the back is gray, or what might be termed an
iron-gray, having a rusty hue; on the upper part of the head the
rust-like tint prevails, and the muzzle is almost entirely of a rich
rust colour; the sides of the head and neck are of a golden-yellow
tint, and the under parts of the body are yellow: a bright rust-
coloured line runs along each side of the body, and separates the
yellow colouring of the under parts from the iron-gray of the upper :
on the outer sides of the limbs, and on the feet, a rich deep golden-
yellow hue prevails. The tail is apparently cylindrical, and not
bushy ; the prevailing hue of the hairs is deep rust colour, but they
are for the most part more or less broadly annulated with black in
the middle. The ears are slightly pointed, and well clothed with
golden-yellow hairs ; those on the outer side are of a bright rust
colour; they have no pencil of hairs at the tip. ‘The hairs of the
moustaches are numerous, long, and of a black colour. ‘The incisors
of both upper and under jaws are deep orange.
Mr. Fraser read his descriptions of, and observations upon, some
new species of Insessorial Birds, belonging to the genus Agrilorhinus.
«In the northern parts of South America and in Mexico,” Mr.
Fraser observed, ‘‘ are certain small birds, resembling the Warblers
Zoological Society. 305
in size, and in having a slender beak ; they differ, however, in having
the beak stronger and compressed ; the upper mandible straight, or
even slightly recurved; its apical portion strongly hooked, and di-
stinctly notched ; its cutting edges are curved inwards, so as to in-
close the corresponding edges of the under mandible. But the most
remarkable character consists in the existence of three or four small
notches in the edge of the upper mandible, on either side, and behind
the ordinary notch which characterizes the Dentirostres. -
““The Prince of Musignano first noticed these peculiarities in a
bird from Mexico, and described them in the ‘ Nuovi Annali delle
Scienze Naturali,’ where he used the name Agrilorhinus to distin-
guish generically the bird in question.
“I have now the honour of laying before the meeting four new
species of this interesting genus; three from a collection belonging
to the Earl of Derby, which I am informed was made at S* Fé de
Bogota, and one from the Society’s museum, the precise habitat of
which is not known; there are reasons, however, for believing it to
be a Mexican bird.
“The Prince of Musignano is of opinion that the genus Agrilo-
rhinus has affinities both with the Szttine and Sylvicoline. The
strong notch in the upper mandible, its distinctly curved point, and
the compressed form of the beak, combined with the well-developed
vibrisse, lead me to believe that this genus ought rather to be re-
garded as a somewhat aberrant form of Laniade.
AGRILORHINUS BonapartTEl. Agr. in toto niger, humeris exceptis,
his cerulescenti-cinereis.
Long. tot. 63 unc. ; rostri, 3; ala, 3; caude, 3; tarsi, Z.
Hab. S** Fé de Bogota.
AGRILORHINUS HUMERALIS. Agr. in toto niger, humeris exceplis,
his cerulescenti-cinereis.
Long. tot. 5 unc. ; rostri, 7 lin. ; ale, 23; caude, 24; tarsi, 2.
Hab. 5S Fé de Bogota.
This bird only differs from the preceding species in its smaller
size.
AGRILORHINUS OLIVACEUS. Agr. olivaceus, corpore subtis palli-
diore, et flavido tincto.
Long. tot. 4 unc. ; rostri, 5; ale, 2; caude, 2; tarsi, 8.
Hab. Mexico?
This specimen is probably a female.
AGRILORHINUS PERSONATUS. Agr. ceruleus ; fronte, spatio circa
oculos, rostro pedibusque nigris ; remigibus rectricibusque interne
nigrescentibus.
Foem. plumbea.
3 Long. tot. 65 unc. ; rostri, 3; ale, 3; caude, 23; tarsi,
9 —— 53 —; S85 28; » 28 ; i
Hab. S* Fé de Bogota.
«This bird is about the size of the Blue Bird (Sialia Wilsoni) of
North America; its blue colouring is much darker, and less brilliant.
The bill is strong, long, and compressed, and suddenly bent down-
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol.vi. Dee. 1840. =
3
ae
3
4°
306 Zoological Society.
wards at the apex ; the lower edge of the upper mandible is curved
inwards and encloses the cutting edges of the lower one, but it is
not notched as in the more typical species of Agrilorhinus. The
forehead, a broad space around the eye, and the ear-coverts, are
black: the chin is blackish, The feathers of the wing are blackish,
but externally edged with blue; and so are the tail-feathers.”’
March 10,°1840.—Professor Owen in the Chair.
A paper by Dr. Richardson, on a collection of Fishes, was read :
The proceedings of the Society for June 25, 1839, contain the
first part of the description of this collection, which was made at Port
Arthur in Van Diemen’s Land, by Deputy- Assistant-Commissary-
General Lempriére, pursuant to the directions of His Excellency Sir
John Franklin, K.C.B. &c., Lieutenant-Governor of the colony.
The subject is resumed in this paper, and the author describes a
Dajao, which differs from the three known mullets of Australia in
many particulars, and from all the Mugiloidee described in the Histoire
des Poissons, in the greater number of rays of the anal fin, as well as
in the combinations of other characters. ‘The only Dajao mentioned
in the work referred to, is an inhabitant of the mountain streams of
the Caribbee Islands; while the Van Diemen’s Land one has been
found only in the sea; but perhaps both are anadromous. The rough
plates on the palate and vomer of some acknowledged typical mullets
assimilate their dentition greatly to that of the Dajaos ; and the pre-
sent species approaches the ordinary mullets in the form of the orifice
of the mouth, while its palatine and vomerine teeth are nearly as
large as those on the jaws. It is prized as an article of food.
Dasaus Diemensis (Richardson). Tasmanian Dajao.
Dajaus, rostro feré truncato, vix prominente.
_ Radii :-—Br.6—6; P. 15; D.4—-1|9; A.3| 12; V.1]|5;C.
143.
The author next remarks that of four Labri in the collection, two
species, comparatively little ornamented, are furnished with six gill
rays, while the other two, more gaily coloured, and one of them in-
deed brilliantly striped, have only five rays in the branchiostegous
membrane. They are all true labri, but the scales which protect their
opercula, though in fact much larger than those of Labrus bergylta,
are so deeply imbedded in mucous skin, that in a recent state these
fish might pass for examples of the genus 7uutogu, which they further
resemble in possessing a tolerably regular inner row of minute teeth.
They are without scales on the interoperculum, and the small scales
on their cheeks being variously distributed, furnish specific charac-
ters. All four have canine teeth at the corners of the mouth, and,
contrary to the prevailing character of the Labri, the soft rays of the
dorsal exceed the spinous ones in number, resembling in this re-
spect the Labrus pecilopleura of New Zealand.
Lazsrus TEtRIcus. Lab., squamis minutis in ordinibus duobus ad
marginem anteriorem superiorem preopercult instructis ; operculo
squamis majoribus in seriebus ternis quaternisve dispositis
tecto.
Zoological Society. 307
Radii :-—B.6—6; P.13; D.9 | 11; V.1|[5;A.2 | 10; C. 14.
Lasrus Fucicota. Lab., squamis parvis inter oculum et preoper-
culum in seriebus quatuor instructis ; squamis opercularibus ma-
jusculis. |
Radn -——B. 6—6; P.13; D.9|11;,V.1|5; A. 8[10. C.14.
Larus psirracutus. Lab., squamis gene in ordinibus quatuor
preoperculo approximatis, oculoque remotiusculis ; corpore ovali ;
pinnd caude superneé apiculatda.
Radi :—B.5—5; P.13; D.9|11;V.1|5; A.3 [10;,C.14.
Lasrus tatictavius. Lab., smaragdinus, fasctis punicets purpureo
marginatis, binis lateralibus postice in unam coalescentibus ingue
pinnd caude productis ; pinnd dorsi basi viridi: in medid laie
purpured: superne aurantiacd, purpureo guttatd, inque margine
extremo ceruled; pinnd ani basi aurantiacd, dein primulaceo-
flavd ceruleo cinctd, exinde purpured ceruleis guttis, denique in
margine extremo ceruled*.
Radu :-—Br.5—5; P.12; V.1|5;D.9|11;A.3 E10; Orbe.
Then follows the description of a small Odax, known at Port
Arthur by the name of “Kelp fish.”” It agrees with Odar semifas-
ciatus of the Histoire des Poissons in many of its details, but on a
minute comparison with the description of that species it appears to
be distinct.
Ovax aucensis. Od. capite longiusculo ; preoperculo denticulato ;
facie utrinque sex-striatd.
Rade -— Br. 5—5; P.14;.D,.17'}.12; A..2| 12; V. 1.[ 4.
C. 123.
Another species of kelp-fish common at Port Arthur, and of which
a specimen was sent by Mr. Lempriére, but too much decayed for
identification, is described by that gentleman as being marked with
a dark stripe. It is probably the Odavr balteatus of the Histcire des
Poissons which was discovered by Peron.
The author then describes a new scaroid fish which did not form
part of Mr. Lempriére’s collection, but which there is reason to be-
lieve was taken either at Hobart Town or Sydney. It was presented
to the Museum of Haslar by Mr. Conway, formerly medical super-
intendent of a convict ship, and since deceased. The specimen
being a mounted one, no details of internal structure can be given,
and in so far the characters of the genus or sub-genus are incom-
plete ; but it differs from the ordinary Labri in the scaliness of the
vertical fins, and from Scarus in external aspect, the form of the fins,
the smallness of the scales, especially at the base cf the caudal fin,
and in the manner in which the lips cover and move with the jaws.
It differs from Oda in the teeth and ventral fins.
OPLEGNATHUS, genus novum.
Corpus ellipticum, crassum, squamis parvis oblongis tectum. Man-
dibule modo Scarorum dentes incorporatos gerentes. Labium
* The character of this species being rendered obscure in the abstract of
the former paper by the omission of a word in printing, is here repeated.
x2
308 Zoological Society.
superius basi profundé sulcatum, intermaxillas feré tegens, et cum
illis movens. Operculum osseum alté sinuatum, hinc bilobatum,
cum gena squamis parvis tectum. Dorsum monopterygium. Coste
branchiostegee quinque. Pinne ventrales poné pectorales site,
radiis quinque ramosis et uno aculeato sustentate. Radii aculeati
pinnarum dorsi anique fortes. asci@ squamosz inter radios ar-
ticulatos pinnarum verticalium decurrentes.
Or. Conwall, species unica cognita.
Radi :—Br. 5—5; P. 18; V. 1]|5; D. 12) T25eaeear2;
C. 154.
In Mr. Lempriére’s collection there are three specimens of Ostra-
cion which the author considers as examples of the Auritus of Shaw,
of different ages, and one which he characterizes as a new species,
also belonging to Mr. Gray’s sub-genus Aracana. They are known
at Port Arthur by the name of “ Pig-fish.” .
OsTRACION SPILOGASTER. Ostr. (Aracana), ventre maculato ; la-
teribus dorsoque fasciis interruptis ornatis, quarum quatuor sub
oculo numerandis, tribus in basibus pinnarum dorsi anique et
tribus prope finem pinne caude anastomosantibus.
ade Pra 5 Deis A. 11.540 Ale
The three following species are also from Van Diemen’s Land,
though not now characterized for the first time.
Osrracion auritus (Shaw). Ostr. (Aracana), ventre pallenté
unicolore ; lateribus dorsoque lineis saturatis rectis curvisque
ornatis, quarum quingue sub oculo numerandis, et tribus-in proprus
basibus pinnarum dorsi, ant, caudeque.
ode Al DAL AL ade. AY,
OsTRACION FLAVIGASTER (Gray). Ostr. (Aracana), ventre palhdo
unicolore, lateribus dorsoque lineis saturatis percursis, quarum octo
sub oculo numerandis, totidemque lineis pallidis interjacentibus ;
in basi pinne caude lineis quinque pallidis et tribus in basibus
pinnarum dorsi caudeque.
Ostrracion ornatus (Gray). Ostr. (Aracana), lateribus dorso-
que albo tessellatis ; facie ventreque lineis purpureis, fuscis, et
albidis numerosis, percursis ; fasciis sex obscuris in pinnd caude,
sub finem anastomosantibus.
Monacantuus rupis. (Nob.) Grey Monacanthus. Mon. (nec pa-
leari extensivo, nec caudd setosd, nec corpore papilloso vel peni-
celligero preditus ;) retro-scaber ; colore (murino ?) immaculato ;
rostro mediocri ; dentibus latis in serie duplici disposttis, decem
superioribus sex inferioribus ; aculeo dorsali subulato, spinifero ;
pinnd caude rotundata.
Redii :-—P. 14. D. 2 | 35; A. 34; C. 12.
This Monacanthus known at Port Arthur (as well as the Aleuteres
described below,) by the name of ‘“ Leather Jacket,” attains the
length of a foot or more, and is considered to be a good fish for the
table, the skin being removed before it is cooked. After long ma-
ceration in spirits it has a dull greyish-brown hue, without any
traces of spots or other configurations of colour, and the species also
Zoological Society. 309
wants the extensible dewlap, the bristly tail, pedunculated’ warts or
‘branching cirri, which characterize other groups of Monacanthi.
' AvEeuTERES macuxosus (Nob.). Speckled Leather Jacket. Al. re-
tro-scaber, sub-ovalis, ventre prominulo ; angulis quatuor aculet
dorsalis spiniferis ; pinnd caude rotundatd, sub finem nigro fasci-
atd ; corpore colore murino ? nebuloso-guttato.
Radii :—P. 11, aut 12; D. 2—34; A. 32; C. 12.
This is a small Aleuteres, seldom exceeding five inches in length,
and having a sub-oval form, the back being less arched than the
belly. The dorsal and anal fins are arched, the curvature being
more abrupt anteriorly. The dorsal spine is four-sided, with rows
of prickles pointing downwards on each of the angles. The minute
second spine is very slender. As has been remarked by Salvian, this
small spine aids like a trigger in fixing the large one in any required
position. The colour of the fish after being kept in spirits is dull
olive-brown or mouse-colour, with scattered clusters of small dark
spots. The subterminal black band on the caudal fin is very faint.
ALEUTERES PARAGAUDATUS (Nob.). Trim Leather Jacket. Al.,
retro-scaber ; dorso depresso ex ore usque ad pinnam secundam
fere recto ; ventre regulariter arcuato; pinnd caude rotundatd,
sub finem nigro-fasciatd ; colore corporis murino ; fascid pallidd
(flavd) @ mento per pinnam pectoralem medio in latere tractd, sub
gud lined ceruled ; lined alterd ceruled @ mento per oculum et ul-
tra extensd ; corpore subtis et postice ceruleis guttis pulchré in-
terstincto.
Radu :—P. 12; D. 2—34; A. 32; C. 19.
This handsome Aleuteres is named in allusion to the striped upper
vestments of the Roman ladies. Like the preceding, it is a small-
sized fish. One of our specimens had the gut and the whole abdo-
men distended by a large Jdotea, full of roe, not at all crushed, and
apparently little digested: a portion of its tail fin protruded at the
anus of the Aleuteres.
The Aleuteres Ayraud of Shark Bay (Quoy et Gaimard) differs
from this and the preceding species in the dorsal spine having only
two rows of prickles, and in the dorsal fin having a concave outline,
and reaching to the caudal fin. It is also differently striped, and no
spots are mentioned. ‘The . fusco-ater. At the same place and time as the
hast, (C.C. iB:
5. Callitriche pedunculata a. vera. The Mullet, Mayo, July, 1836,
C. C. B., Mag. of Zool. and Bot. i. 124.
6. C. pedunculata 3. sessilis. Newport, Mayo, Aug. 1840, C. C. B.
7. C. platycarpa. Newport and Achil Isle, Mayo; and near Sligo,
Aug. 1840, C. C. B.
8. Fedia auricula. Oughterard, Galway, Aug. 1835, C.C. B., Mag.
Nat. Waist ax. 129:
9. Anthemis maritima. Bear Haven in 8.W. of Ireland, Hooker, Br.
Fl. 308.
10. Leontodon (Apargia) alpinus (Jacq.). Mr. J. Ball found a single
specimen which appeared to agree with the description of this
plant better than with that of any other species on the moun-
tains south of Glen Cree, in Wicklow, in 1837, Annals of Nat,
Hist. ii. 29.
11. Erica vagans. Islet on the coast of Waterford, near Tramore,
Dr. Burkett, Hook. Br. Fl. 159.
12. Cuscuta epilinum, Near Newport, Mayo, Aug. 1840, C. C. B.
13.
14.
15.
16.
Lae
18.
19.
20.
21.
22.
23.
24.
25.
26.
to. the Flora of Ireland. 329
Mr. Mackay informs me that this is identical with his C. euro-
pea.
Myosotis repens. Cunnamara, Galway, Westport and the Mullet,
Mayo, July, 1836, C. C. B., Mag. Zool. and Bot. ii. 124. Glen
Cree, Wicklow, 1837, Mr. J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 29.
Orobanche barbata. On the roots of ivy in many places, C. C. B.
I learn from Mr. Mackay that the true O. minor, which is para-
sitical upon clover, has not been found in Ireland, and that
therefore the O. minor of the Fl. Hibern. is this plant.
Lamium intermedium. Near to the foot of Ben Bulben, Sligo,
1837, Mr. J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 34.
Atriplex erecta. In fields in many places, C. C. B.
A. rosea. On the sea-shore, not uncommon, C. C. B.
Polygonum viviparum. Ben Bulben, Sligo, 1837, Mr. J. Ball,
Ann. Nat. Hist. ii. 34. Iam informed that a notice of its dis-
covery in this place by Mr. Murphy exists in the Mag. of Nat.
Hist., but I have been unable to find it, and the plant is omitted
in the Flora Hibernica.
Euphorbia Peplis. Garreries Cove, near Tramore, Waterford,
1836, Miss Trench, Mag. Zool. and Bot. 1. 124.
Salix ambigua. Tully, Cunnamara, Galway, Aug. 1835, C. C. B.,
Mag. Nat. Hist. ix. 129.
Juncus nigritellus. Bogs between Sligo and Ballina, 1837, Mr.
J. Ball, Ann. Nat. Hist. 11. 34.
Potamogeton oblongus. Common, C. C. B.
P. longifolius. In the narrow part of Lough Corrib, between
Ma’am and Cong, Galway, Mr. J. Ball, Supp. to Eng. Botany,
f. 2847.
Carex canescens. On the shores of Lough Neagh, 1836, Mr.
D. Moore, Comp. Bot. Mag. i. 307. Under the name of C. Bux-
baumii.
Calamagrostis lapponica. Lough Neagh, 1836, Mr. D. Moore,
Comp. Bot. Mag. 11. 191.
Keleria valesiaca. Ben Bulben, Sligo, 1837, Mr. J. Ball, Aun.
Nat. Hist. ii. 84. Having myself gathered this plant on Ben
Bulben during the last summer, I have come to the conclusion
that it is not K. valesiaca, but only a remarkable alpine form
of K. cristata. It has a much denser spike than is usual in K,.
cristata, an elongated ascending stem thickly clothed with the
dead leaves of the preceding year, and glabrous leaves which
are sometimes ciliated.
330 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
XXXVII.— Report of the Results of Researches in Physiolo-
- gical Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. MEYEN,
M.D., Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*.
[Continued from p. 275. ]
M. Mirspe.t has given us some very interesting researches
on the “ Generative sap” of the roots of the Date-palm (Phenix
dactylifera) ; this sap he calls “ Cambium.” The cambium
deposits itself in layers in the stems and boughs of the mono-
and di-cotyledons, partly in the large interstices which remain
between the utriculi or cells (schlauche), and partly in the cavi-
ties of the cells and tubes. From it proceeds the organization ;
and the principal object of this treatise is to follow, by a series of
observations, the transition of the cambium from an amorphous
state into that of continuous cellular tissue and of independent
utriculi. The aim of the observations is no less than the pro-
foundest study of the formation of all the tissues of which the
different vegetative organs are composed. On examination of
the roots of the date-tree, there are seen in transverse sections
masses of cambium with a granular surface, at least it appears
so, and this is seen with all possible distinctness. It is certain
the appearance of the granulations (mamelons) precedes that
of the cells ; often in sections from a root of determinate age
(viz. very young) in the centre of each granulation a dark spot
is visible, and this is an unequivocal sign of the formation of
the cavity of a cell ; a larger spot shows the increase of the cell.
In this latter case there was nothing granular to be seen, and
the undivided partitions which bounded the neighbouring
cells were thinner, in proportion as the cayities of the cells
had increased in size. Frequent comparisons showed that
this metamorphosis takes place without increase of substance.
The cells do not remain long in this state ; their sides extend,
and become covered with minute papille, which are arranged
like the squares of a chess-board, and which, although of
firmer consistence than at first, still contain much moisture.
Shortly afterwards these cells, which until then had had
no determinate form, assume the shape of more or less re-
gular hexagons (on transverse sections), their sides ex-
tend, become thin, dry, and stronger; the papillz vanish,
and there appear in their place horizontal, parallel, fine
* Translated from the German, under the direction of the Author, and
communicated by Henry Croft, Esq.
+ Nouvelles notes sur le Cambium, extraites d’un travail sur la Racine
du Dattier.—Compt. Rend. 29 Avril, 1839. Ann. des Sci. Nat., Part. Bot.
1839, I. 321. Pl. 11—15. With larger plates in the Archive du Muséum
d’ Hist. Nat. I. p. 305.
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physielogical Botany. 331
close-pressed lines, like streaks. It is now thirty years, says
M. Mirbel, since I first observed these streaks. On lon-
gitudinal sections these streaks appear vertical, and never
cross each other at right angles. Some years ago M. Mirbel
described an analogous case, namely, in the milk-vessels of
Nerium Oleander—(these vessels are the cells of the liber, and
in the Apocynee there is found in company with these another
quite independent vascular system which constitutes the true
milk-vessels !—Meyen]|, but the cause of the difference ap-
peared to him to be evident. Very fine granules, placed like
the squares on a chess-board, have the appearance of hori-
zontal, vertical, or even diagonal lines, according to the point
from which they are viewed.
In other vessels M. Mirbel could not see these points, but
is inclined to believe, until a better explanation be given, that
these horizontal, vertical, and diagonal lines on the cells and
on the long and short utriculi, as well as in other vessels, are
caused by a quantity of undistinguishable papilla placed like
chess-board squares. ['This preferable explanation, I believe,
was given by myself several years ago.—M. |
From the hollow granulations up to the cells with thin, dry,
and striated sides, the vegetable matter forms one and the same
completely continuous cellular tissue, the contents of which
are modified by the advances of vegetation. The two states,
one of which M. Mirbel designates as that of continuous cel-
lular tissue, the other as a collection of distinct cells which
are either separated or combined solely by juxtaposition, de-
termine or fix two periods of utricular formation which may
be exactly distinguished.
The root of the date-palm exhibits three clearly distinct or-
ganic regions, a peripherical, a medial, and a central.
In the above-mentioned early stages of vegetation there is a
layer of cambium lying between the peripherical and the me-
dial part, as also between the medial and the central; more-
over, there are in each region certain parts destined for the
formation of cells.
The peripherical part being exposed to external injuries
would soon be destroyed if new cells were not added from
the neighbouring layer of cambium; this addition is the
more necessary, as the above-mentioned spots destined for
utricular formation are here wanting, and when the layer of
cambium is wanting this part of the root is reduced to two
or three layers of torn and lifeless cells. The medial re-
gion exhibits in its centre the oldest cells; the younger
they are the nearer they lie to the cambium of the outer or
inner region. Even if it should at first sight appear as if
332 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
both streams, acting in opposition to each other, must neces-
sarily pass into each other and, as it were, meet together; still
closer observation shows that only one single centrifugal and
irresistible force draws along with it the layers of cambium
and all the utriculi or cells. Here, where the cells formed
from the cambium have so much the upper hand, there are a
quantity of peculiar smaller deposits of this substance, which
are destined for very different purposes ; some fill the cells,
while others fill the intercellular passages.
The cambium in the interior of the cells is only visible
when it has the form of a gummy tissue; frequently it disap-
pears directly after its appearance, and leaves no trace of its
ephemeral existence behind. At another time these cells se-
parate into granular spheroids, which also only exist a short
time ; another time one of the cells alone increases, and appears
destined to acquire double the size of that which contains it,
but suddenly arrested in its development it sinks again, and
mixing with the cambium forms an amorphous ferruginous
mass, which exists some time and then vanishes.
The cambium in the intercellular passages is not less
abundant; it either separates into small masses or else forms
long threads. In the first case, the organizing substance
passes so quickly into the utricular state, that it is often 1m-
possible to follow its changes. The new cells are easily di-
stinguished from the old ones; they are smaller, and their walls
appear as a gelatinous tender layer. Afterwards they become
stronger, larger, press themselves between the others, and
grow together with them. In the second case, when the cam-
bium passes through the intercellular passages in the form
of long threads, the changes can be clearly followed nearly
from beginning to end. After a granular cambium appear—
gelatinous cellular tissue; a cellular tissue whose sides are
covered with papille ; tissue with dry, thin, and finely striated
walls; a tissue of long distinctly bounded utriculi, which are
connected with each other; new cells press themselves in be-
tween these, which are thereby increased two, three, four, or
five-fold ; at last openings in the partitions establish an in-
ternal communication between the utriculi.
The outer layer of cambium exists only for a short time,
and in roots which possess some consistency it is not to be
found. Between the cells of the first and second region there
appear here and there new ones, which, by increasing, com-
bine with each other and inclose the central region as in a
sheath. They are tubular, cylindrical, and their ends fit ex-
actly on to each other. They are at first simple, but become
compound by the addition of new tubes which are formed in
| ea
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 333
the interior, and between which a communication is esta-
blished by means of openings.
The central region of the root derives its utriculi from the
inner layer of cambium, as do also the inner parts of the me-
dial region. Here also the oldest cells lie in the middle, but
are cylindrical, they are connected only in some points, and
are in full vegetation. They soon, however, pass into the
compound state. The youngest exterior cells are, as it were,
only cellular cambium; at this age the central region can be
clearly distinguished from the medial. Afterwards there is
formed between them a plate or stratum of the thickness
of a single layer, the cells of which assume a determinate
form, either tetrahedral or in form of a parallelogram ; they are
equal and closely connected together in concentric rows, while
the tubes of the medial part have no fixed form. At a later
period the cells of this zone become filled with cambium,
which soon forms irregular tissue. They increase in size, al-
ways retaining their concentric arrangement, and each is de-
veloped in the form of a semicircle whose diameter lies on the
medial region. In the centre of each of these semicircles there
is a small cell analogous to the large containing cell. From
its external surface proceed vertical partitions in different
directions like rays, which are attached to the inner surface of
the large cell. ‘The metamorphosis proceeds rapidly, and can-
not be followed by the most attentive observation.
The increase of the central region by the insinuation of new
cells begins at a slight distance from the centre, and becomes
continually greater till it reaches the above-mentioned zone.
This phznomenon (one of the most curious in the whole
formation of vegetable organs) takes place in every cell
by means of successive deposits of cambium, which ex-
ists but a short time itself, but before it disappears produces
a quantity of small cells which are often destined to live for
centuries. Vessels of all sizes pass lengthwise through the
central region ; the larger lie towards the centre, the smaller
near the periphery; all are polyhedral tubes, whose sides are
penetrated by transverse clefts (or at least apparently so), and
have more or less the appearance of small ladders, and hence
the name “ Vasa scalariformia” (Treppengefasse). In a note
M. Mirbel adds, that he has found in the root of the date-
palm that that which appears to be an opening is probably
in most cases only a spot where the side of the cell is thin;
but a thinning of the membrane is not very far from an
opening, and every opening in a tube commences by it*.
* The opinions concerning the pores which occur so frequently on the sides
of cells have been very various, Their discoverers, Mol]denhawer the elder, and
334 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
Between the vessels there are compact masses of cells,
which also reach as far as the zone; these separate, and anew
cellular tissue, whose sides are covered with papille, insinuates
itself between them. It extends itself in the form of an irre-
gular layer, in the same direction as the compound vessels,
viz. towards the centre.
M. Mirbel does not agree with those physiologists who hold
these cellular layers to consist of laticiferous vessels, but con-
siders them as lengthened cells destitute of coloured sap; and
he thinks he has observed the gradual metamorphosis of the
utriculi into variously sized scalariform vessels. Each newlayer,
in lengthening, separates the mass of tubes in the centre.
In the mean time a new layer of cambium is formed in
each half, which is soon converted into a layer of cells and
then into vessels. These formations continue so long as cam-
bium is produced.
The metamorphosis of cells and vessels from simple ones
into compound, takes place in the same manner as was stated
above, by means of the development of other cells in their
interior.
I have given the contents of this very excellent work with-
out any remarks; but I must addthat I by no means agree
with all the results contained in it; for on an examination
of the young roots of the date-palm I took quite a different
view of several of the above observations. I cannot, how-
ever, here enter further into the subject.
M. Mirbel, considered them as small holes, and the latter seemed to assume
the presence of such holes in the membrane of cells as a general occurrence.
The Germans, in general, disputed the existence of these holes, but after-
wards acknowledged their error, and held these formations as true holes.
At a later period it was found that these pores were only thinner portions of
the membrane, which could be clearly seen with a good instrument. M. Mohl
described them as such. These differences of opinion arose solely from the
imperfections of microscopes; but now we can always determine whether
at any spot there are holes or only thinner parts, and we must therefore mo-
dify our opinions on this subject. The small pores appear very generally as
transparent dots; but we may easily convince ourselves that actual holes do
occur in the membrane of the parenchymatous cells of most herbaceous and
succulent plants when they are old, for then the original or primitive mem-
brane which closed the transparent spot is absorbed; this may easily be
seen in autumn, when succulent plants are killed by the first frost. Even in
the membrane of the parenchymatous cells of the Zradescantia I found
holes at this season, although in summer not even: transparent spots were
to be seen. It is just the same with the large transparent spots on the
sides of the parenchymatous cells in the leaves and leaf-stalks of the Cycade@;
in the ferns, the palms, in short, in every case, where at an earlier period
there are only transparent spots, these pores may make their appearance,
but one is soon convinced that in the interior of such porous cells no circu-
lation of the sap and no newproduction can take place. These formations
might therefore reassume their old name of pores, if, indeed, it were any
improvement.
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 335
The delineations which accompany this treatise, are among
the most beautiful and correct which have ever been published ;
especially those in the ‘Annalesdes Sciences Naturelles.’ They
are not so good in the ‘Archives du Muséum.’
By new observations I have confirmed the statement, that
the bark of trees is not reproduced * ; in a series of cases I had
covered barked twigs and young stems with glass tubes which
fitted air-tight, and thereby prevented the injurious influence
caused by evaporation and the consequent desiccation of the
wounded surface. The substance which, under certain circum-
stances, is formed on the decorticated wood, and which has
been considered as bark, consists simply of a loose parenchy-
matous tissue, and is formed out of a gum-like sap exuded from
the medullary rays which open upon the decorticated surface.
This sap exudes in the form of transparent drops, which, when
protected from evaporation, metamorphose themselves into a
colourless cellular tissue, which increases more or less accord-
ing to the quantity of forming sap exuded by the medullary
rays; sometimes a surface of a square inch or more is co-
vered with this bark-like tissue, which proceeds from one
point; and if this formation commences at several neighbour-
ing spots at the same time, the masses at length join toge-
ther and cover the decorticated wood for a considerable space.
This new tissue is, however, not bark, and produces no new
wood, and therefore cannot prevent the final death of a tree
when it has been barked all round; but in case of partial de-
cortication only its rapid production is much to be desired.
On some specimens I could see that the new layer of wood,
with its medullary rays, &c. was formed only on the inner
surface of the bark, for the bark which had been separated
from the wood before the formation of ligneous matter pro-
duced a new ring; in some places, indeed, a quantity of this
bark-like tissue had been deposited between the new-formed
ring and the surface of the wood.
Moreover, I remarked that in eight cases the thick glass
tubes which were fastened over the decorticated surfaces were
three times broken, and indeed suddenly, and into small
pieces, which cannot well be explained by an evolution of va-
pour.
Dr. Becks+ has published a treatise ‘On some Phenomena
in the growth of Dicotyledonous Trees,’ in which he explains
the formation of those raised signs and figures which one
sometimes finds on the stems of trees, when in a former pe-
riod they had been imprinted on the wood, as, for instance, in
* Berichte iiber die Setzung des Vereins zur Beférderung des Garten-
baues in der Preussischen Staaten, vom 27 October, 1839.
+ Linnea, von 1889, 544.
©
336 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
the case of marks made on those trees in forests which are
destined to be sold.
M. C. van Hall* has laid before the Academy of Sciences of
Amsterdam a series of observations on the increase of trees in
thickness, by which it is clearly shown which trees thicken
slower or faster, and what is the proportion of increase in
different ages, different years, and even in the several months.
An oak stem which in 1826 had a circumference of 140 mil-
limetrest, during ten years increased yearly on the average
37 mill. in circumference ; an oak of 555 mill. increased during
ten years 307 mill., or yearly 30,4 mill.; and another of 1792
mill. in circumference increased yearly only 123 mill. An elm
of 170 mill. increased yearly on the average 36,3, mill.; an-
other of 190 mill. 3235 and one of 1155 mill. only 203 mill.
A willow (Saltz alba) of a circumference of 191 mill. increased
474 mill., and one of 1130 nearly as much. The Canadian
poplar (Populus monilifera), in circumference 620 mill., in-
creased yearly as much as 81 mill.; and one of 1645 mill.
even 914 mill. Birch and maple, on the contrary, increased
even when young only about 10 or 12 mill. Pinus Abies, Tila
europea, Juglans regia, and Atsculus Hippocastanum were
measured in the same manner. Moreover, seven different
kinds of trees were measured for five years during the
summer monthly, and these measurements in particular
have given good results. It appears, first of all, that the
increase in the five years was not always the same, and that
no determinate increase or decrease therein, according to the
age, could be observed. The increase of the circumference
varied very much in the different months of the several years,
which is evidently tobe referred to the weather. We will here
give only one of the tables in order to prove the above state-
ments. —
Ep. |
Aquilegia vulgaris.—The Scotch habitats for this plant are gene-
rally of suspicious character, near to some old mansion or garden.
On the rugged banks of the Garple, a small mountain stream, a tri-
butary to the Evan water in Annandale, Dumfries-shire, “far in a
wild,” and removed from horticulture, the Aquilegia was noticed
many years since; and on revisiting the station in October last, in
company with Mr. C. Babington and Dr. Lankester, it was again
discovered in considerable abundance, growing from the crevices of
dripping rocks, in company with Rubus savratilis and Hymenophyllum
Wilsoni, but confined to a space not exceeding forty yards in
extent.—W. J.
Mr. Gutch has sent us the following corrections and additions to
his communication in p. 236. ‘The latter are from particulars fur-
nished to him by Mr. Dillwyn :—
No. 7, Somerset Place, Stoke.
The Stints were shot on Tuesday, October the 6th, on the muddy
and sandy bed of the river Plym, in this neighbourhood, about low
water : on the 9th we again visited the same spot, and saw but two ;
on the 10th we again went, not meeting with even one specimen,
and on subsequent visits have equally failed. I presume, therefore,
that they have migrated.
Jan. 3.—A Lesser Spotted Woodpecker, Picus minor, in a wood
at Ynysygerwn, by L. L. Dillwyn, Esq. A Gannet (Sula Bassana),
caught when floating on the water at the entrance to Port Talbot.
Feb. 16.—After a heavy storm myriads of the Medusa Velella were
cast on the shore between Swansea and the Mumbles.
April 7.—A Hoopoe (Upupa Epops), shot by L. L. Dillwyn, Esq.,
on his lawn in front of Burrows Lodge.
July 1—A male Torpedo (Raia Torpedo), caught in one of the
Swansea wiers, and purchased whilst still alive by L. L. Dillwyn,
Esq. ; it died in a few hours: when alive the length of it was 414
inches; greatest breadth 293; breadth of the caudal fin at its ex-
tremity 9 inches, and the weight about 45 pounds.
July 29.—The Sting Ray (Raia Pastinaca), taken in a sein-net
between Swansea and the Mumbles, weighing about 38lbs.
Aug.—Another specimen of the Hoopoe, shot at St. Helens, near
Swansea.
The former existence of Glaciers in Scotland.—The late visit of
M. Agassiz to Scotland during the meeting of the British Associa-
Miscellaneous. 397
tion, seems to have set all our geologists off upon a new scent—
glacier hunting. That distinguished zoologist and geologist, by
his interesting work and illustrations on the Glaciers of Switzer-
land*, has, we think, proved that they formerly existed at a much
lower level than they do now on the Alps of the continent, and
anxiety to examine a country where glaciers no longer existed was
the immediate motive of his visit to Scotland during the last autumn.
In company with accomplished English and Scotch geologists, the
examination was accordingly made, and the same appearances which
characterize the rocks under the European glaciers being observed
in various parts of the higher mountain ranges of Scotland, induced
M. Agassiz to believe that they formerly existed in these mist-clad
regions, and that many of the phenomena attributed to the action
of water, such as the parallel rods of Glenroy, &c. were caused by
their influence: and he writes thus on the subject to Professor
Jamieson :—
«« After having obtained in Switzerland the most conclusive proofs,
that at a former period the glaciers were of much greater extent
than at present, nay, that they had covered the whole country, and
had transported the erratic blocks to the places where these are
now found, it was my wish to examine a country where glaciers
are no longer met with, but in which they might formerly have
existed. I therefore directed my attention to Scotland, and had
scarcely arrived in Glasgow, when I found remote traces of the
action of glaciers, and the nearer I approached the high mountain
chains these became more distinct, until, at the foot of Ben Nevis,
and in the principal valleys, [discovered the most distinct muraines and
polished rocky surfaces, just as in the valleys of the Swiss Alps, in
the region of existing glaciers; so that the existence of glaciers in
Scotland at early periods can no longer be doubted. The parallel
roads of Glen Roy are intimately connected with this former occur-
rence of glaciers, and have been caused by a glacier from Ben Nevis.
The phenomenon must have been precisely analogous to the glacier
lakes of the Tyrol, and to the event that took place in the valley
of Bagne.”
At one of the early meetings of the Geological Society of London
M. Agassiz read a paper, illustrating his views and their application
to Scotland. ‘This was followed on the 4th November by a long
paper from Dr. Buckland, on the same subject, and which was con-
cluded at the meeting of the 18th, but reserving its more minute
details for a subsequent evening: while Mr. Lyell has also com-
menced the reading of a paper ‘‘ On the Geological Evidence of the
former existence of Glaciers in Forfarshire.’”’ Dr. Buckland, in his
paper, gives a general account of his late tour in Scotland, and
among the more remarkable parts of his communication is the an-
nouncement that the traces of ancient glaciers are apparent in Crick-
hope Linn, in Nithsdale, Dumfries-shire, upon the rocks of Stirling
and Edinburgh castles, and upon Corstorphine, the Calton, and Law
* Etudes sur les Glaciers, par L. Agassiz, dessinées d’aprés Nature et
Lithographies par J. Bettannier, 1840, Neuchatel.—See above, p. 392.
398 Miscellaneous.
hills, near Edinburgh. ‘This theory, as applied to Scotland, is com-
paratively new; and in the animated discussions to which it has
just given rise, has been combated, or strictly scrutinized, by Messrs.
. Greenough, Sedgwick, Murchison, Whewell, Phillips, and De la
Beche. We have no doubt that the traces, as stated by the Professor,
exist in all the above-named localities; but while such is the case,
it becomes most important to ascertain if these appearances, at so low
an elevation, could have been produced by any other action than that
of ice.
On a new Species of Hygrocrocis.—In a discourse ‘‘ Dello studio
degli organismi inferiori e dei principali fatti per esso scoperti,”’ Dr.
Guiseppe Balsamo Crivelli, Prof. Nat. Hist. at Milan, has given the
description of the following new species of Alga :—
Hygrocrocis punicea, filamentis hyalinis in peticulum dense im-
plexis, ramis divaricatis aliquando ramosis, articulis diametro
duplo longioribus.
Upon paste made from starch.
Anthus Richardi.—Extract of a letter from Mr. S. Mummery of
Margate.—‘‘ I was out following my occupation of bird-collector on
the 25th of November of the present year, along the shore between
Birchington and St. Nicholas Coast Guard Station, in the Isle of
Thanet, when I met a gentleman, a lover of natural history, who
directed me to a locality called Minnis Pond, where he had seen a
bird unknown to him, and described it to be like a Water Wagtail
in shape, though not in colour. Some time had elapsed before he
fell in with me; but as soon as he stated to me what he had seen,
we proceeded together to the spot. The Minnis Pond is situated in
a bay just where the chalk cliff terminates, and the shore gradually
falls to the level of the marshes behind the beach, forming only a bank.
Several heaps of sea-weed have been collected near the pond, where
they lie to rot, which continually harbours numerous insects. The
spot therefore is a favourite resort for many small birds, as Wagtails,
Pipits, Stints, &c.
‘On arriving we could not see anything of the bird, but our pre-
sence disturbed several Larks and Rock Pipits; at last one flew up dif-
ferent from the rest, and something like a Wagtail. On its settling
about forty yards from me I shot it, and it proved, on being ex-
amined by several naturalists, and compared with the work of Mr.
Yarrell and Mr. Jenyns, tobe Richard’s Pipit, a very rare bird, and
to answer exactly to their descriptions. Our opinion has been
confirmed by the Rev. J. Streatfield, and I have stuffed the bird,
which is a male specimen.
‘« greater than, = equal to, and Psittacara, Vig., < Psittacus, Shaw,
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds, A15
< Sittace, Wagl. In these cases all the equal or coextensive
synonyms should be cited first, the less extensive ones (if any)
second, and the more extensive ones last.
5. In some cases Mr. Gray attaches the date of publication
to each genus, but it would be an improvement if it were always
attached both to the adopted name and to its coextensive syn-
onyms, as is done in the above examples. In a work based
on the law of priority, it is important that the date of every
generic name should be recorded, as furnishing the reason for
its adoption.
6. It must be acknowledged that, in following out the law
of priority, we are often driven to adopt names which are very
barbarous in their sound and ungrammatical in their con-
struction. Many of our modern naturalists have been sadly
negligent of their lexicons and grammars, and it is extraordi-
nary how often we see men of no mean attainments in science
commit errors in language which would subject a school-boy
to an imposition, if to nothing worse. I do not, however,
think that we are justified in materially altering, much less in
cancelling, such names, when they have priority in their fa-
vour; but we may, at least, be allowed to make such slight
corrections in the orthography of these words as will render
them rather more conformable to the rules of language with-
out materially changing their syllabic structure. I shall take
occasion hereafter to point out numerous cases in which the
orthography of the adopted generic names appears capable of
improvement. I have not attempted to apply these correc-
tions to the synonyms, which had far better remain “ with all
their imperfections on their head.”
COMMENTARY.
Page 1. Gypaetos, *‘ Ray,’’ was first defined as a genus by Storr,
and should therefore bear his name as the authority.
As I understand that Mr. Gray intends to remodel the genera of
the subfamily Vulturine, I will say no more than to recommend
that the name Vultur, L., should be retained for the group which
contains V. fulvus, Gm., and the name Agypius, Sav., for that
which contains V. cinereus, Gm. (Aigypius niger, Gray). We have
the authority of Bonaparte for this arrangement, which is far better
than to transfer the term Vultur to the latter group. It is well
remarked by the Rev. F. W. Hope, in reference to two of Latreille’s
genera, the names of which were afterwards transposed by Laporte,
that ‘‘ such changing of types creates great confusion and should
never be attempted.”—(Mag. Nat. Hist. n. s. vol. iii. p. 20.)
P.2. Add Polyborus, Gould, to the synonyms of Cravirez.
P. 3. Mr. Gray follows Lesson in making Physeta, Vieill., a syn-
onym of Herpetotheres, but Lesson gives no reason for this union.
416 My. Strickland’s Commentary
Iam not aware that the Falco sufflator, L., the type of Physeia,
Vieill., has been rediscovered since the time of Linnzus, who re-
lates that it inflates the head with air. Perhaps some species of Owl,
erecting the feathers when angry, has given rise to this statement.
The name Hematornis, Vig., should be retained, instead of Spi-
lornis, Gray, because the name Hematornis, Sw., though prior to
Vigors’s name, should be changed to Ivos, Tem. (restr.). Vide infra.
Cuvier in his ‘ Rég. An.’ admits Circaétus as a distinct genus, and
does not include it under Haliaétus.
To the Aquiline add the following genus : Haxrastour, Selby,1840,
= Haliaétus, Swains., < Falco, L.
H. ponticerianus, (.) Selby.—Briss. Orn. vol. i. pl. 35.
This name was first given by Mr. Selby in his ‘ Catalogue of the
Generic and Subgeneric Types of Birds.’ 8vo. Newcastle, 1840.
The Falco subbuteo was first made into a genus by Boié under the
name of Hypotriorchis, which name ought not to be superseded by
Ray’s specific name Dendrofalco. I must, however, remark, that Falco
subbuteo and vespertinus seem not to deserve generic separation from
Falco proper. Even Hierofalco is reunited to Falco by Bonaparte.
The Kestrels were first defined as a genus by Boié under the name
of Cerchneis, which name, therefore, ought to be retained.
Ieracidea, Gould, ought to be written Hieracidea, the word iépaé
being aspirated.
P.4. Gampsonyz, Vig., should be placed next Elanus, Sav., from
which it is chiefly distinguished by the shorter wings.
For Aviceda, Sw., write Avicida (after the analogy of regicida,
&c.). I have not seen this genus, but from the toothed bill, I should
prefer placing it among the Palconine.
Is it certain that the name Dedalion, Sav., is prior to Astur,
Bechst.? The latter name has been so long current, that I should
regret if the laws of priority compel its removal.
P.5. The genus Nisus was defined by Lacepeéde before 1800, but
the name Accipiter, ‘‘ Ray,’ seems to have been first used generically
by the late Mr. Vigors in 1824 ; therefore, according to the principle
before explained, Nisus should have the preference. And even if
Accipiter were retained, the specific name nisus, Lin., should not be
changed for a word used prior to Linneeus’s system of nomenclature.
But in adopting the word Nisus as a genus, we require a new spe-
cific name, and fringillarius, Vig., seems to be prior as such to com-
munis, Cuv.
Cuvier in his ‘ Rég. An.’ includes Ciccaba, Wagl., under Noctua
and not under Surnia.
To the synonyms of Athene, Boié, add Carine, Kaup. (‘Thier-
reich, vol. ii. Darmstadt, 1836), a work which seems not to have
fallen under Mr. Gray’s observation, and which contains a few ad-
ditional genera which will be pointed out in their places.
P. 6. Ketupu should be written Ketupa. It is better not to intro-
duce barbarous names into science; but when done, they should at
least have a Latin termination given them.
Cuvier defines his genus Ulu/a as having a large opening to the
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds.’ ALT
ear like Otus, and cites two species, U. lapponica and U. nebulosa.
But it appears that the U. lapponica has not a large ear-cavity, but
agrees in its structure with the genus Syrnium, so that the nebulosa
only can be quoted as a type of Ulula, Cuv. ‘This error of Cuvier’s
was pointed out by Bonaparte in his excellent but little-known
‘ Osservazioni sulla 2% edizione del Regno Animale del Barone
Cuvier,’ Svo, Bologna, 1830, p. 43. Bonaparte retains the specific
name cinereum, Gm., as being prior to dapponicum, Retz.
The specific name Nyctale tengmalmi (Gm.)* should be used as
being prior to dasypus, Bechst.
P. 8. Does not Collocalia, Gray, belong to the Hirundinine rather
than the Cypseline ?
P. 9. The subfamily Coraciane ought, I conceive, to be included
in the Halcyonide (Alcedinide, mihi,) rather than among the Todide.
The structure of their feet, their habits, and the ccerulean tints of
their plumage, show great affinity, first to the Bee-eaters and through
them to the Kingfishers. (See my ‘Map of the Alcedinide, Ann.
Nat. Hist. vol. vi. pl. 8.) They may, however, lead towards the
Todideé in the other direction, as there shown.
The genus Corydon, Less., 1828, though afterwards united by
Lesson to Kurylaimus, forms a very distinct generic type, and should
take its place as follows :—
Corypon, Less., 1828, < Coracias, Raff., < Eurylaimus, Tem.
C. sumatranus ( Raff.) n. E. corydon, Tem. Pl. Col. 297, C. tem-
minckii, Less.
The Momotine are evidently only the American group of the Bee-
eaters, and might, I think, be included with them as a mere sub-
family, Meropine, of the Halcyonide.
The Prionites mexicanus, Swains., is not the same as Crypticus
platyrhynchus, but is a true Momotus, figured by Jardine and Selby
(ill. Orn. ser. 1. pl. 25.), where it is erroneously named M. martiz.
The true marti of Spix is said by Bonaparte to be the same as Cryp-
ticus platyrhyachus, which in that case should be called C. martii
Spix).
‘ £ io Calurus resplendens was named paradiseus by Bonaparte in
1826. (See Proc. Zool. Soc. part v. p. 101.)
There seems to be no sufficient ground for including the Tama-
tiane among the Halcyonide. ‘This group possesses structural cha-
racters which entitle it to rank as a distinct family under the name
of Capitonide.
Mr. Gray transposes the names Tamatia and Capito as used by
Mr. Swainson, a step which would certainly cause confusion, but
which may be rectified as follows. It should first be observed, that
when two authors give separate names to precisely the same group,
the later name should be cancelled in toto, and not allowed to share
* T have found great convenience in always writing specific names with
a small initial letter, even when they are derived from persons or places.
The eye thus at once distinguishes specific from generic names, and avoids
the confusion caused by specific names commencing occasionally with a
capital letter like genera.
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. 25
418 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary
in any subsequent partition of the group which may take place.
This is the case with Capito, Vieill., 1816, and Tamatia, Cuv., 1817,
which latter name ought therefore to be cancelled. Now this ori-
ginal group of Vieillot requires to be divided into three genera (not
two, as is done by Swainson and Gray). Two of these genera have
already had names given them, viz. 1. Nyctactes, Gloger (= Tama-
tia, Sw., < Bucco, Gm., < Capito, Vieill., < Tamatia, Cuv.) ; type,
N. tamatia, (Gm.). 2. Cyphos, Spix. (< Bucco, Gm., < Tamatia,
Gray) ; types, C. macrorhynchus (Gm.) and C. macrodactylus, Spix.
The remaining genus may therefore stand as Capito, Vieill. (restr.)
(=Capito, Sw., < Alcedo,Gm., < Bucco, Licht., < Tamatia, Gray) ;
types, C. chacuru, Vieill. (Bucco strigilatus, Licht., Capito melanotis,
Tem., C. leucotis, Sw.) and C. maculatus (Gm.), (Bucco somnolentus,
Licht.).
Lypornix torquatus (Hahn) is the Bucco fuscus, Gm.; and the
latter specific name therefore has the priority.
P.11. Three, if not four species are confounded under the name
of Alcedo rudis, Lin. 'The one which has the best right to the name
is the European one (Gould, ‘ Birds of Europe,’ pl. 62), because it
is doubtless identical with the Egyptian bird called A. rudis by Has-
selquist, from whom Linneeus adopted the name. It seems only to
have been figured by Gould, unless Edwards, ‘ Birds,’ pl. 9. (from
Persia) be this species. The /spida bicincta, Swains. W. Afr. vol. 11.
p- 95, forms a second species, and the Ispida ex albo et nigro varia,
Briss. (Buff. Pl. Enl. 716.) a third. This last never having received
a specific name, I recommend that it be called varia. It seems to be
identical with the Indian species, but of this I am not certain, never
having examined a Cape specimen. ‘The bird in Buff. Pl. Enl. 62,
said to be only 8 inches long, must be the young either of Ceryle va-
ria or of C. bicincta.
To the synonyms of Jacamaralcyon tridactyla, add Galbula cey-
coides, Jard., and G. armata, Sw.
P. 12. It is doubtful whether Neomorpha, Gould, belongs to the
Upupide. Gould says, ‘lingua gracilis ad apicem setosa.” (Proc. Z.
S. pt. iv. p. 144.) Taking this in connexion with its habitat, I con-
clude Neomorpha to be a Melliphagide. I may here remark, that Mr.
Gray seems in many cases not to attach sufficient value to geogra-
phical distribution, a point often of the utmost importance in guiding
us to the true affinities of groups as distinguished from their ana-
logies.
The specific name acutirostris, Gould, seems to me quite suffi-
ciently applicable to the Neomorpha, to justify its adoption. It is
safer not to set the example of introducing improved names where
they can possibly be dispensed with.
The peculiar structure of the plumage in Seleucides, Less., and
Ptiloris, Sw., jomed with their habitats, the one in New Guinea,
and the other in the neighbouring continent of Australia, seems
clearly to refer these genera to the Paradiseade and not to the
Upupide. The same remark probably applies to Craspedophora.
Drepanis, Tem. ‘This name should be cancelled, being merely
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds, 419
a synonym of Melithreptus, Vieill. ‘The latter term (restricted )
should be retained for this group, as is done by Cuvier, Lesson,
Swainson, and Vieillot himself, who figures M. vestiarius as the
type in his ‘ Galérie des Oiseaux.’
Ptiloturus, Sw., should be written Ptilurus (from mridoy and ovpa).
Merops, L., may be added to its synonyms.
P. 13. The earliest specific name of Hulampis aurata, Boié, seems
to be yugularis, Lin.
The specific name Calothorax lucifer (Sw.) is prior to C. cyano-
pogon, Less., being first published in 1827.
P. 14. Phethornis should be written Phaéthornis.
The genus Cynanthus was founded by Swainson in 1827 (Zool.
Journ. vol. iii. p. 357); and as one of his characters is ‘‘ Cauda lon-
gissima, forficata,”’ the name (restricted) should be adopted in place
of Lesbia, Less.
Heliothrys should be written Heliothrix (from iuos and Opié).
The name Mellisuga, Briss., must be regarded as synonymous
with Trochilus, Lin., and should therefore be cancelled, and the
name Calliphlox, Boié, adopted.
Mr. Gray gives a new name, Meliornis, to the genus Meliphaga,
Lewin, as restricted by Vigors, because he conceives that this is not
the type of the original genus Meliphaga as defined by Lewin. Now
although an author, in restricting an existing genus, ought always
to retain the original name for that part of the old genus which was
considered as typical by its author, yet where this rule has been de-
parted from I do not think we are bound to remove the name so re-
stricted, and attach it to another part of the group, which, though
more typical, has never borne it exclusively. Such transposition of
names produces sad confusion. In the case before us, Mr. Vigors in
1826 carefully restricted and defined the genus Meliphaga of Lewin,
including in it several of Lewin’s species, and this arrangement has
been followed by Lesson, Swainson, Gould, &c. The priority of the
restricted genus rests with the lamented Mr. Vigors, and it should
therefore retain the name which he gave to it.
Prosthemadera cincinnata, Lath., was named Merops nove seelan-
die (not nove hollandie) by Gmelin; and that name is therefore
prior to cincinnata.
For Philemon, Vieill., read Philedon, Comm. (from giAéw and
noovy). Cuvier adopted Commerson’s name, but Vieillot (probably
ignorant of its derivation) changed it into the unmeaning term Phi-
lemon.
I very much doubt whether Phyllornis (Chloropsis, Jard.) pos-
sesses a feathered tongue like the Meliphagide. Its general struc-
ture points much more to the short-legged Turdide, where Mr.
Swainson places it.
For Zanthomyza write Xanthomyza (from EarOos and pulaw).
P.16. For Plectoramphus write Plectorhamphus. (Naturalists
seem too often to forget that the initial 6 in Greek being aspirated,
all words of Greek derivation which commence with r must be fol-
lowed by h, which they retain in composition.)
2E2
420 Mr. Strickland’s Commentary
The Myzantha garrula (Lath.), Vig., seems to be sufficiently di-
stinct in structure from Manorhina, to form the type of a genus
which will stand as Myzanrua, Vig. (restr.), < Merops, Lath., <
Gracula, Lath., < Manorhina, Wag]. ; type, M. garrula (Lath.), Vig.
(M. cucullatus, Lath., G. melanocephala, Lath., Manorhina melano-
cephala, Wagl.).
Psophodes seems to have much more affinity to the Crateropodine
than to the Manorhinine.
To the synonyms of Eidopsarus add < Sturnus, Wagl. The £.
bicinctus, Sw., is the Sturnus virescens, Wagl., which latter specific
name has the priority.
I have shown above that the name Melithreptus ought to super-
sede Drepanis ; therefore the name Hematops, Gould, may be rein-
stated.
Mr. Gray seems to be justified in cancelling the name Opetio-
rhynchus, ‘Tem., because it is a mere synonym of Furnarius, Vieill.
P.17. Ought not the name Philydor, Spix, 1824, to supersede
Dendroma, Swains., 1837? I possess specimens of three species of
Philydor, Spix, in all which the tip of the bill is bent down as in
Dendroma, Sw., not straight as in Anabates, Tem. (restr. ).
The genus Oxyrhynchus, Tem., is a difficult group to classify, but
its structure and style of colouring show thatit has no affinity to the
Certhiade. Iam most disposed to place it in or near the Jcterine.
The name Oxyrhynchus was given by Leach to a genus of fish, in
1818. (See Tuckey’s Congo, p. 410.) Ichthyologists must decide
whether that genus can stand; but if so, of course a new name must
be found for the bird before us, which might be called Ozyrham-
hus.
d According to my observations, the original Xenops genibarbis of
Illiger (Prodromus, p. 213) agrees with Neops ruficauda, Vieill., but
is neither the X. genibarbis, 'Tem., nor the X. genibarbis, Sw. 'Tem-
minck’s bird should therefore be called X. hoffmanseggii, Cuv. ; and
Swainson’s, which he afterwards named X. affinis, is the X. rutilus,
Licht., 1823.
P.18. Mr. Gray is quite right in making Gracula cayanensis, Gm.,
the type of Dendrocolaptes, Herm. (restr.), because it agrees with
Illiger’s definition of that genus; but should not the genus Dendro-
cops, Sw., be united with it? Illiger’s character, ‘‘ rostrum rectum,
culmine ad apicem deflexo,”’ applies equally to Dendrocops, Sw. Den-
drocolaptes, as restricted by Swainson, does not agree with IIliger’s
character, but is a distinct form, which may be included in Picolaptes,
Less.
For Ziphorhynchus and Zenophasia write Xiphorhynchus and Xeno-
hasia.
E Climacteris and Tichodroma belong to the Sittine rather than to
the Certhiane, their tails not being scansorial.
P.19. It appears to me, judging from the ¢otality of its charac-
ters, combined with its habitat, that Orthonyx is merely a scanso-
rial form of the Crateropodine, allied to Psophodes and Dasyornis.
] would also place Menura in the same region of the Natural System.
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds. 421
Is not the name Orthonyx temminckii, Vig., 1826, prior to O. spi-
nicauda, Tem.?
I should have rejoiced had the stern laws of priority allowed the
appropriate name, Platyurus, Swains., to be retained instead of a name
so absurdly constructed as Merulaxis, Less. Few would discover,
without being told, that this word is intended as a compound of Me-
rula and Synallazis.
Judging from the description, there seems much doubt as to whe-
ther Sylvia magellanica, Lath., is the same as Scytalopus fuscus,
Gould.
For Microura write Micrura ; (ov in Greek is always made wu in
Latin).
For Ramphocenus write Rhamphocenus.
P, 20. Cyanotis, Sw., ought certainly, I think, to come next Re-
gulus.
For Cysticola write Cisticola (Cistus and colo).
Hemipteryx, Sw., should be merged into Cisticola, Less. On com-
paring specimens of Cisticola schenicola with Hemipteryx textrix, I
find that the form of the wings and feet exactly agrees, and the
only structural difference is, that the tail of the former is slightly
more developed. The wings of Cvstzcola are quite different from
those of Drymoica, Sw., though Mr. Swainson unites C. schenicola
under the latter genus.
For Cincloramphus write Ghialotionphuis:
To the Malurine may be added the following well-marked genus,
which I believe has never yet been named :—
SPHEN@ACcus, Strickland, 1841 (c¢ny, cuneus, and otaé, guberna-
culum, rectrix), < Motacilla, Gm., < Malurus, Sw., < Sphenura,
Licht. Type, S. africanus (Gm.), mihi. Levaill. Ois. Af. pl. 112.
f.2. Sphenura tibicen, Licht.
The differential characters of the genus are,—Beak much com-
pressed, elevated at the base ; culmen nearly straight, slightly curved
down at the tip; gonys ascending in nearly the same degree. Tail
long, very cuneate ; rectrices 12, narrow, pointed, with the webs
subdecomposed.
I cannot adopt the name Locustella avicula, Ray, instead of L.
Rayi, Gould. In the first place Ray does not use the word avicula as
a specific name, and secondly it has been shown above that we ought
not to carry the law of priority further back than Linneus. The
authority of the genus Locusted/a rests with Gould, though he very
judiciously selected Ray’s word Locustella for it,
P.21. IJ at first thought that the specific name of Acrocephalus
arundinaceus (L.) would interfere with that of the Reed-Wren
(Motacilla arundinacea, Gm.); but as there seems to be no doubt
that the latter bird is the Motacilla salicaria of Linneus, it will
be called Acrocephalus salicarius (L.), and the former name may
stand.
The name Regulus, ‘‘ Ray,” was first used generically by Cuvier.
The earliest specific name of the Wood-Wren is sibilatriz, so
A22 My. Strickland’s Commentary
named by Bechstein before 1796, when Montagu (not Latham)
named it Sylvia sylvicola. (See Lin. Trans. vol. iv.) It will therefore
stand as Phyllopneuste sibilatrix (Bechst.), as Bonaparte has it.
The name Curruca, “ Briss.,”’ was first used generically by Bech-
stein.
The name Luscinia, ‘“ Briss.,’’ seems to have been first used gene-
rically by Bonaparte in 1838, and should therefore give way to Phi-
lomela, Selby, 1833, unless Daulias, Boié, be prior to the latter
name.
The type intended by Mr. Gray to illustrate his genus is the En-
glish Nightingale, Philomela luscinia, Selby (Luscinia philomela,
Bon.), and not the Greater Nightingale, Philomela major (Briss.),
mihi.
The Turdus mindanensis, Gm., can hardly be the same as Copsy-
chus saularis, for Latham (Syn. v. iii. p. 69) describes the breast of
T. mindanensis as white, and says nothing of white on the tail.
If the true Copsychus saularis (Lin.) of India, with four lateral
pairs’ of rectrices white, (Gryllivora intermedia, Sw.) should prove
really distinct from the Java bird with three lateral pair of rectrices
white, (G. brevirosiris, Sw.) then the synonyms Turdus amenus,
Horsf., and Lantus musicus, Raff., must be transferred to the latter
species, which will then stand as Copsychus amenus (Horsf.).
Ruticilla, «‘ Ray,” was first used generically by Bonaparte in
1838, and should therefore yield to Phenicura, Sw., 1831.
Cyanecula may stand; but it is Brehm’s genus, not Brisson’s.
The name Calliope was given to a genus of Mammalia by Mr.
Ogilby, in December 1836. I am notaware, however, whether this
was prior to Mr. Gould’s adoption of the name in Ornithology. If
Calliope, Gould, be retained, the bird should be called C. cam-
tschatkensis (Gm.).
P.22. The earliest generic name for the Redbreast is Erythacus,
Cuv., 1802. The name Rubecula was first used as such by Mr. Blyth,
at a very recent date.
I should prefer placing Aedon, Boié (not 4don) among the Syl-
viane rather than the Vitiflorine. ‘The habits of 4. galactotes, which
I have seen alive in the Morea, are strictly arboreal, and it has a
very musical song.
The name Vitiflora, though only introduced as a genus by Bona-
parte in 1838, may be retained, as Vieillot’s name Ginanthe was pre-
occupied in Botany by Linnzus.
The name Rubetra, now first introduced as a genus by Mr. Gray,
ought not to supersede the old genus Saxicola, Bechst., as restricted
by Bonaparte.
It is hardly necessary to change the name Seiurus, Sw. (N.B. It
should be written Siurus.) This word seems to be quite sufficiently
distinct in sound from Seisura, Vig. (which ought to be spelled
Sisura), not to be confounded with it.
Should not Trichas be placed among the Sylvicoline ?
P.23. Lora scapularis ought to bear the name of J. ¢iphia (Lin.).
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘ Genera of Birds.’ 423
For Megistura write Mecistura (from pyktoros). This genus should
be placed next to Parus.
In the last line poicilotus should be written pecilotus.
P. 24. Oppel published his genus Tanypus in the ‘Mem. Ac. Mu-
nich.’ in 1812, and his name ought therefore to supersede Grallina,
Vieill. Meigen used the name Tanypus for a dipterous genus, at a
later period.
P.25. Dasycephala cinerea is the Muscicapa cinerea, Gm., accu-
rately described and figured by Brisson, Orn. Sup. p. 52. pl. 3. f.3.
The Formicivora nigricollis of Swainson is the Motacilla grisea,
Gm., and Myiothera superciliaris, Licht.
Campylorhynchus appears to me to belong to the Troglodytina, a
group so largely developed in South America.
The word Goldana seems to be arbitrarily invented without any
derivation. The practice of coining nonsense names, such as Viralva,
Dafila, Assiminea, Azeca, &c., originated with Dr. Leach, and has
fortunately not been introduced to any great extent, at least among
the higher classes of animals. It is, I think, very objectionable,
being contrary to the genius of all languages, and leading the etymo-
logist to waste his time in pursuinga phantom. Many of the names
given by the French school are sufficiently absurd, yet they gene-
rally exhibit an attempt at etymology, and are therefore far more
rational than these nonsense names. Every generic name when first
proposed ought to be accompanied with an explanation of its etymo-
logy.
Mr. Gray changes the name Grallaria rex (Gm.) to G. varia
(Bodd.), on the ground of priority. It becomes a question, how-
ever, whether the Latin names given by Gmelin to Buffon’s species,
may not be held to have acquired a prescriptive right from the length
of time that they have been used in the science. ‘There is no doubt
but that Boddaert’s names for Buffon’s birds, as well as Scopoli’s
names for Sonnerat’s, were prior by some years to Gmelin’s ‘Systema;’
but they were published in works of such confined sale, that they
never became current. ‘To go back to these names now would be to
alter the nomenclature of several hundred species after it has been
established half a century. All this difficulty and confusion arises
from the practice which has prevailed in France from the days of
Buffon, and which Latham unfortunately followed, of describing new
species by a vernacular name unaccompanied by a scientific one. The
result is, arace among systematists to be the first to give Latin names
to such species, the original describer loses the credit of having his
name recorded, and the species themselves are loaded witha heap of
nearly contemporaneous synonyms.
(‘To be continued. |
424 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
XLIX.—Report of the Results of Researches in Physiological
Botany made in the year 1839. By F. J. Mreyen, M.D.,
Professor of Botany in the University of Berlin*.
[Continued from p. 336.]
I HAVE given a special description of the development of
structure in the leaves of Ficus elastica+, and drew attention to
some phznomena visible in this and in similar plants. I
showed the development of the cuticular glands and their
stomata, and found that the whole respiratory system, viz. the
intercellular passages, with the more or less regular air-cells
and respiratory cavities in the substance of the leaf, are first
developed when the stomata make their appearance, and that
as these are more fully developed the glandular hairs (which
at an early stage are seen on the whole surface of the leaves
of Ficus elastica) die off. All these subjects are fully ex-
plained by a series of drawings. The large masses of crystals
which one finds in the large cells, chiefly under the epidermis
of the upper surface of the leaves of Ficus elastica, are formed
in a most peculiar manner on the surface of a club-shaped
mass of gum, which 1s developed in the epidermal end of those
large cells, and which grows downwards into the centre of the
cell. These bodies, which I call for the sake of distinction
“ Gum-clubs” (gummikeulen), are of very different forms in
the different species of Ficus ; in some they are found only just
under the upper surface, in others on the lower surface, and
in some, indeed, they are found exclusively in that position.
The delineations give the most exact description of the form,
development, &c. of these formations. The species of the
genus Ficus have generally firm and shining leaves, and the
epidermis is then generally composed of several layers of cells ;
they are, however, all formed out of the outer layer which
covers the leaf at the time when the formation of the cuticular
glands and stomata commences; in one species a simple di-
vision of these cells takes place, in others the division is re-
peated, but one soon sees that all these layers belong together
and form the true epidermis, on which account I should pro-
pose in such cases the name epidermal layer. It is thus ex-
plicable why the epidermal layer on the leaves of some spe-
cies of Ficus have only two layers of cells, and that the layer
on the lower surface, as, for instance, in Ficus bengalensis,
* Translated from the German, under the direction of the Author, and
communicated by Henry Croft, Esq.
+ Meyen’s Beitrage zur Bildungsgeschichte verschiedener Pflanzentheile.
—Miiller, Archiy fir Anatomie und Physiologie, &c., 1839, 255. mit 3
Quarttafeln.
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 425
Ficus pyriformis, consists of a single stratum of cells. We
see by this that the type of formation remains the same in all
the species of a genus, and that the modifications exhibited
by different species in their structure are only to be explained
by the more or less advanced degree of development; the
same is seen in the hairs and glands on the leaves of the va-
rious species of Ficus; in some they remain during the whole
life of the plants; in others, on the contrary, they fall off
earlier or later.
“At the same time I brought forward a series of exam-
ples, to show that in different plants and in different parts,
cellular formations entirely different may be developed. The
cell formation, on occasion of the development of the spores
out of the original spore (motherspore), will be specially men-
tioned hereafter, as also the formation of the large cells by
the appearance of transverse partitions in the embryo-sac of
Viscum album ; but besides these I mentioned the following
cases :—During the formation of both cells of the cuticular
glands, a longitudinal partition passes through the middle of
the mucous nucleus, which is seen in the middle of the pri-
mitive cell of the future gland, and after the production of
both cells a nucleus is formed in the middle of each of them.
During the formation of the glands on the young leaves of
Ficus elastica, 1 observed the radial arrangement of the cells
lying near the primitive cell of the glands (mothercell) ; more-
over, the further changes up to the perfect development of
the gland with its stoma, the cavity belonging to it, &c. &c.,
were observed and delineated. In the club-formed and
glandular hairs with which the young leaves of Ficus are
covered, I observed that the formation of cells, by means of
partitions, was preceded by separation or dissolution of the
growing masses in the mterior; but in some cases I saw that
a partition passed through such a mass, and that sometimes
cells were formed in the interior of the hair without the pre-
sence of such masses. In the tubes of Mucor mucedo I saw
spiral formations as in the Spirogyre, but in the case of Mu-
cor they are colourless and extremely tender, and moreover
not always present. Sometimes a portion of these spiral de-
posits separates from the sides and forms a bladder, which, at
first, lies loose in the cavity of the tube, but afterwards at-
taches itself to the side, and partly causes its absorption, so
that at last the new cell appears as a perfectly independent
one connecting the neighbouring ends of the tubes.
Moreover, observations were made on the development of
the Ceramium diaphanum, which are perhaps not altogether
devoid of interest, but of which an extract cannot well be
426 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
given. Finally, the curious increase by continued regular di-
vision was explained in the case of that small Alga which I
have denominated Merismopedia punctata, a plant which
Khrenberg has erroneously reckoned among animals. The
regular position of the small ellipsoidal cells of this plant in
fours instantly strikes the observer, and the propagation of
these takes place by their regular division, which by obser-
ving different individuals may soon be seen in all its different
stages. The new cells group themselves always in fours, and
are surrounded by a tender gum-like substance.
In the Botanical Society of London* Mr. Daniel Cooper
made known some experiments he had made to see whether
coloured fluids entered into plants which were watered with
them ; the experiments were made without the author’s being
aware of what had been done previously. Three pots with
large beans were taken, two were filled with mould and one
with common sand, and all were watered with the same quan-
tity of fluid, but the water which was used for the pot filled
with sand was strongly coloured with madder. The result
was that the coloured fluid did not pass into the plants,
which were not at all changed by the operation. Mr. Cooper
had placed one of the pots with mould in a dark place; he
brought the grown-up plant into the light, and saw that the
leaves first became lax and then died; and the same was the
case with the other pot, which had been allowed to stand in
the open air and was then brought into the dark ; in this case
also death finally ensued.
At the same time Mr. Cooper made known an observation
of Mr. Wilkinson, who had observed that a potatoe which
had fallen into a well twelve feet or more deep, grew out of
it in order to reach the light. According to other observa-
tions, the length of a potatoe stalk grown in a cellar has been
found to be twenty feet, on attaining which length it reached
the window.
PHANOMENA OF GENERATION IN PLANTS.
1. In the Phanerogamic Plants.
In the former Report I could only give a very imperfect
account of M. Wydler’s+ research on the formation of the
embryo in the genus Scrophularia, for up to that time the
treatise was unpublished. M. W. made his observations on
* Proceedings of the Bot. Society of London, &c. With Plates. London,
1839.
+ Recherches sur la Formation de l’Ovule et de ’Embryon des Scrofu-
laires.—Bibliothéque Universelle de Genéve, Oct. 1838.
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 427
Scrophularia nodosa, aquatica, betonicefolia, peregrina, and
vernalis; he first gives his observations on the formation
of the placenta and of the ovulum, which agree with the
ideas at present held on the subject. Until the formation
of the integument the ovulum is straight, but it afterwards
becomes bent. In Scro. betonicefolia M. Wydler remarked
that the nucleus as it protruded from its integument be-
came hollow, and the cavity became covered with a mem-
brane which represented the embryo-sac ; but he could not
distinguish whether this membrane was a new product, nor
whether the cavity of the nucleus extended as far as the point;
sometimes it could be distinctly seen that the end of the nu-
cleus was closed. The description of the development of the
stigma of the Scrophularinee is also very clear and accurate ;
he states that the conducting tissue of the style is nothing
more than the inner and modified epidermis of the involute
fruit-leaf. M. Wydler observed the fructification to take place
by means of a pollen-tube which entered into the micropyle ;
he also saw two or even four pollen-tubes enter at the same
time, and correctly derives the appearance of several embryos
from this circumstance, but adds that out of four young em-
bryos only one comes to maturity. In regard to the act of
fertilization, M. W. is evidently a follower of the new theory ;
but he admits that he has not been able to observe the action
of the pollen-tube when it enters into the ovulum; but on
this the whole hypothesis depends.
It seemed to M. W. that the embryo-sac was open at its
end and communicated by a straight canal with the micropyle,
for he often observed that the pollen-tube entered into the
embryo-sac without this latter beng indented. In the action
of the seeds the presence of spiral fibres in the interior of the
cells was observed ; in a young state the cells contained grains
of fecula, which vanished as the seeds became ripe, and
here and there drops of oil made their appearance, and fibres
were formed on the inner walls of the cells.
M. Wydler draws a number of conclusions from the above
observation, in which I not only do not agree, but against
which I can bring forward important facts. Concerning the
hypothesis that there are not two sexes in plants, and that the
anthers may be compared to the ovarium, we have spoken at full
in the former Report and elsewhere ; and M. W.’s observations
on the changes which take place in the pollen-tube after its
entrance into the nucleus are so imperfect, that we can draw
no conclusion from them. M. Wydler has not been able to
distinguish the pollen-tube from the supensor of the embryo ;
he speaks of the formation of cells in the former, but he evi-
428 Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany.
dently means the suspensor of the embryo. All that I have
said in the 3rd volume of my ‘ Vegetable Physiology’ against
Dr. Schleiden’s theory of fertilization, applies in an equal de-
gree to that of M. W., and I therefore refer my readers to
the former Report, &c. &c. :
Since then MM. Mirbel and Spach* have also opposed the
theory of Schleiden ; they have made observations on the de-
velopment of the embryo in Zea Mays, and have confirmed.
the results thus obtained in many other grasses, as in Hu-
chlena mexicana, Coix Lacryma, Tripsacum hermaphroditum,
Sorghum vulgare, &c. &c.
MM. Mirbel and Spach observed the complete development
of the ovulum and the ovarium, and have given full descrip-
tions accompanied by figures; they consider the formation
of the above-mentioned cavity as the first appearance of the
embryo-sac in the end of the nucleus, and call the gum con-
tained therein “ amorphous cambium.” Finally, the trans-
parency of this gum disappears, and in the cavity of the nu-
cleus there is seen a proportionately large tube, egg-shaped
and transparent; this was called “ utricule primordiale ;” at
the upper end (chalaza end) it is furnished with a slender elon-
gation, on which small cells are fastened in the form of a com-
pound raceme ; at the lower end it terminates in a thread-
shaped tubular appendage, which extends into the endosto-
mium, and may be compared to the suspensor in other plants.
It is shown that this primordial or primitive tube is not pro-
duced by a depression of the embryo-sac, for the Graminee
have no embryo-sac at all.
Soon after the appearance of the primitive tube they re-
marked in it the formation of a “ cambium globulo-cellulaire,”
which consisted of globules, in each of which there is a central
cavity. This cambium forms finally a mass of cellular tissue,
which fills the cavity of the tube and the supporter, which lat-
ter becomes larger and longer. This primitive tube being
filled with cellular tissue is the young embryo, which, as the
authors say, no one will doubt; the upper end thickens,
spreads itself out like a blunt-headed lance and becomes the
hypoblast of Richard, while the lower end exhibits for some
time the lax. thread or supporter. These gentlemen have con-
vinced themselves long since that the formation of the primi-
tive tube takes place before the action of the pollen, and that
it is quite independent, that it is produced im the nucleus
and does not descend into it. Schleiden evidently took this
* Notes pour servir 4 l’Histoire de l’Embryogénie Végétale—Compt.
Rend., Mars, 1839; Annales des Sc. Nat. 1839, I.
Meyen’s Report for 1839 on Physiological Botany. 429
tube for the end of the pollen-tube which had penetrated into
the nucleus.
The raceme of small cells which crowns the primordial
tube at the upper end has been overlooked by Schleiden, and
MM. Mirbel and Spach state them to be abortive primordial
tubes.
The results of the observations are too evident to require
any very full explanation. According to them, the fertiliza-
tion of Zea Mays takes place neither according to the new
nor the old theory : the observations are quite unfavourable to
the new view ; for the tube which produces, or is changed into
the embryo, does not come into the nucleus from without, but
is formed in it and at a distance from the pollen. How the fer-
tilization takes place, MM. Mirbel and Spach show they are
quite ignorant. The observations of these gentlemen were so
very different from my own former ones, that I was obliged to
convince myself of their correctness*. I examined the female
flowers of the Zea Mays, and not only found the above disco-
veries perfectly correct, but was fortunate enough to be able
to add some new observations. I saw that the extremity of
the primitive tube was always closed and never in communi-
cation with the pollen-tube; the primitive tube becomes
embryo, and out of the ovoid cells at the lower (chalaza) end
is produced the scutellum, which grows more or less over
the whole embryo in the form of a folding leaf; out of the
small lower cleft of this scutellum there hangs the radicular
end of the embryo, and exhibits the half lifeless string of
cells which formed the supporter at the end of the primitive
tube. I have often succeeded in extricating the little embryo
from the imperfectly formed scutellum.
Afterwards M. Mirbel+ acknowledged that his discovery of
the primitive tube, out of which the embryo was formed, was
erroneous; he convinced himself that this utriculus is the
true embryo-sac in which the embryo and the albuminous
body are formed ; and according to this also the error into
which I have fallen must be corrected ; it was caused by my
trusting more to these observations than to my own, which
had been made previously.
[To be continued. ]
* Meyen, Noch einige Worte uber den Befruchtungsakt und die Polyem-
bryonie bei den hoheren Pflanzen. 2 Steintafeln. Quarto. Berlin, 1840.
p- 21.
+ Rectification d’une erreur commise dans les “ Notes pour servir 4
lHistoire del’Embryogénie Végétale.”—Annales des Sci. Nat., Avril, 1839.
Part. Bot. i. p. 381.
430 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi.
L.—WNotices of British Fungi. By the Rev. M. J.
BERKELEY, M.A., F.L.S.
[With Five Plates. ]
[Continued from p. 365. ]
. HENDERSONIA.*
Perithecia intus strato prolifero sporas longas septatas
edente vestita.
208. Hendersonia elegans. On culms of the common reed.
Tansor, Norths. April,1838. Forming little dark brown spots,
in the centre of which is seated a single shining perithecium,
the upper part of which causes a little projection above the
surface. Perithecia lined with a gelatinous stratum, which
gives rise to long broadly fusiform pedunculate colourless
spores, with from 6—8 dissepiments. Articulations sometimes
swollen, often quite even; each of the central ones containing
a single large globose nucleus, with occasionally a few granules.
Some of the spores are abortive.
This most interesting and well-characterized genus I have
named after my friend Mr. J. Henderson, who has made many
additions to the list of British Fungi, and who is a most in-
defatigable and accurate botanist. It is allied to the genus
Diplodia, but is well distinguished by the more highly de-
veloped spores, which are colourless and pellucid.
Tas. XI. fig. 9. a, culm of reed with H. elegans, nat. size; 6, a small
portion of a horizontal section magnified; ¢, spores; d, nucleus; e, abor-
tive spores, highly magnified.
209. Geaster fimbriatus, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 16. Nor-
folk. Rev. R. B. Francis, whose plant was supposed at the
time of the publication of the English Flora to be G. rufescens,
a much more common species. A single specimen has also
been found by Mr. Churchill Babington at Clifton, near Not-
tingham.
210. Lycoperdon saccatum, Schum., Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. iii.
p- 35. In a boggy meadow at Hayes, Kent. Miss Read, from
whom I have an admirable drawing.
*211. Elaphomyces granulatus, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. ii. p.58.
E. asperulus, Vitt. Mon. Tub. p. 69. t. 4. fig. 6. Vittadini has
shown that this genus belongs to the same group as Tuber. I
find the structure of the fruit in both our species to agree,
except that in the present the sporidia are much larger. The
central substance when young is tender and juicy, and consists
* Other species of this genus are included in Corda’s Sporocadus = Di-
plodia + Hendersonia, &c.
The name Sporocadus, though appropriate to true Diplodie, cannot be
used for the species now separated under the name of Hendersonia.
Rey. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi. 431
of filaments spotted with fertile patches. The filaments of the
interstices are loose and but little complicated, whereas those
of the fructifying spots are more closely packed, short and
branched, their tips swelling and gradually giving rise to large
globose utricles, which contain about four sporidia, and very
much resembling those of Anthoceros, as represented by Mohl.
_Each sporidium has two membranes, and in the centre is a
globose nucleus. While in the utricles the sporidia are far
less coloured than after their escape. ‘They appear to me to
be perfected, when free, by the imbibition of the surrounding
nutriment. The same I believe takes place in Bovista and Ly-
coperdon, and in many of the dark-coloured Hyphomycetes.
Prats. XI. fig. 10. a, a filament from fertile patches which produce the
utricles; 6, a portion of one of the patches at a later stage of growth with
utricles and sporidia; the sporidia in the utricles are still nearly colourless;
c, a single sporidium of £. muricatus ; d, ditto of L. granulatus. All highly
magnified.
*212. EH. muricatus, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. 11. p.59. #. va-
riegatus, Vitt. 1. c. p. 68. t. 4. fig. 4. Found with the last.
This differs not only in the more muricated surface, but essen-
tially in the substance of the coriaceous covering, being va-
riegated with brown dots, and in the smaller size of the spo-
ridia.
*213. Physarum hyalinum, Pers., Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. iii. p.
139. Lambley, Notts.
214. P. utriculare, Chev., Fr.1.c. On wood. King’s Cliffe.
215. P. lilacinum, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 140. The only
specimen I have seen of this elegant species was found by my
pupil Mr. Charles Wing, on the smooth bark of a fallen oak
twig in Westhay Wood, King’s Cliffe, Nov. 1838.
216. P. atrum, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. 11. p. 147. On fallen
oak branches, King’s Cliffe. And a much smaller variety on
cabbage stalks.
217. Stemonitis pulchella, Bab., Abst. Linn. Trans. 1839.
Minutissima, hypothallo notabili fusco ; peridiis sparsis eva-
nidis ; stipite breviusculo, deorsum incrassato, apicem non
attingente ; capillitio purpurascente ovato-oblongo vix ventri-
coso; sporidiis purpureo-fuscis. On Pferis aquilina, Barden
Hill, Leic. Mr. Churchill Babington, Sept. 1837.
Extremely minute, not 1 line high, scattered with a trans-
parent horn-brown hypothallus ; peridium extremely evanes-
cent; stem vanishing a little below the apex ,giving off fila-
ments on every side; the free part rather short, smooth, dark,
slightly incrassated below ; capillitium ovato-oblong, purplish
brown; sporidia purple brown.
Tas. XII. fig. 11. a, S. pulchella, nat size; b, a single plant, magnified ;
432 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi.
ec, a portion of the capillitium with sporidia; d, appearance of the sporidia
when dry. ‘The two last highly magnified.
218. Trichia Neesiana, Corda, fasc. 2. f. 288. Apethorpe,
Norths. My plant is certainly that of Corda, which is distin-
guished by the echinulate elaters; and it is also exactly the
same as specimens from Mougeot in Sir W. J. Hooker’s Her-
barium, marked Trichia rubiformis, Fr. Whether Fries’s plant
is really distinct, I am unable to say. Corda figures it as
having smooth elaters.
219. Onygena piligena, Fr. Syst. Myce. vol. iii. p. 208. On
a piece of old flannel amongst larch trees in heathy ground.
Sherwood Forest, Notts.
220. Perisporium Arundinis, Desm.! exs.n.329. On leaves
of reeds and their sheaths. Tansor, Norths. Spring.
221. Isaria puberula, n.s. Minuta, puberula, rubella; sti-
pite recto ; ramulis paucis simplicibus ; apicibus clavatis. On
decayed flowers of dahlia. Apethorpe, Norths.
About 1 line high; stem straight, slender, with generally
three short obtuse branchlets given off from the same point ;
occasionally the stem is forked, but in this case I have not
seen the second division branched. The whole plant is of a
reddish-gray hue, and is mealy, with little granules and
flocci.
Tas. XII. fig. 12. a, I. puberula, nat. size; b, ditto, magnified.
222. Cephalotrichum curtum, n.s. Sparsum; capitulis
subglobosis, zneo-fuscis; stipite brevi 1—2 septato fusco ;
floccis apicalibus, ramosis scabriusculis ; sporis globosis. On
leaves of Carices, both on the upper and under side, with To-
rula graminis, on the margin of a pond. Collyweston, Norths.
Extremely minute. Stem short, brown, even, with 1—2
septa, very slightly thickened at the base; heads globose or
sometimes broadly ovate, bronzy-brown; threads springing
in a little tuft from the top of the stem, forked or ternate, with
one or two short acute branchlets, slightly scabrous. Spores
globose, with a small globose nucleus, smooth. Distinguished
from C. macrocephalum by its smooth spores, articulated
stem, and scattered habit, in which two latter points it differs
also from C. rigescens. C. flavo-virens does not properly be-
long to the genus.
Tas. XII. fig. 13. a, C. curtum, nat. size; b, a single plant magnified ;
c, ditto, more highly magnified, the greater part of the sporidia having been
washed away ; d, portion of one of the threads; e, sporidia with their nuclei.
223. Stilbum aurantiacum, Bab. in Abstr. of Linn. Soc.
Trans. 1839. Subfasciculatum, aurantiacum ; stipite glabro
infra obscuriore ; capitulo subclavato ; sporidiis oblongis, ob-
Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi. 433
tusis, subtruncatis. On an elm twig. Grace Dieu, Leic.
Mr. Churchill Babington. Very near to the foreign S. /ate-
ritium and S. cinnabarinum, with which it forms a distinct
group. It is less fasciculate than either, and is of a brighter
colour. Receptacle composed of subdichotomous filaments,
crowned with abortive sporidia, which are about one-third
shorter than those which are perfect. Perfect sporidia ob-
long, obtuse, almost truncate.
Tas. XII. fig. 14. a, S'. aurantiacum, nat. size; 6b, ditto, magnified; c¢,
filaments of the receptacle which arise from the stem, with abortive spores ;
d, sporidia, both highly magnified.
224. Phycomyces nitens, Kze., Myc. heft 2. p.113. t.2. f. 9.
Byssus olivaceus, Winch, Fl. Northumb. p. 121. in ‘Trans. of
Newcastle Nat. Hist. Soc. 1831. On the walls of an oil-cel-
lar. Newcastle. Mr. Winch. I have been enabled to deter-
mine the above synonym by the assistance of Dr. Johnston,
in whose collection, which has been kindly submitted to my
inspection, there is a specimen.
225. Mucor succosus, n.s. Minutissimus; hyphasmate
spongioso ; sporangiis minutissimis globosis flavis, dein oli-
vaceis ; columella minuta. On the cut surface of stumps of
Aucuba Japonica, which had been killed by frost. May,
1838. Apethorpe, Norths. Forming small pulvinate orange-
ochre spongy masses, which, while there is an abundance of
nutriment, do not fructify; but when gathered, produce a forest
of exceedingly minute globose yellow sporangia, not indeed
visible to the naked eye, which at length become olive. Co-
lumella very small, and little more than a slight swelling of
the top of the stem.
Tas. XII. fig. 15. a, M. succosus, slightly magnified ; b, threads from the
barren plant; c, d, fertile flocci; e, sporidia; jf, granules and an abortive
sporangium from the barren plant, more or less highly magnified.
226. Sporocybe nigrella, n.s. Minutissima, nigra, stipite
simplice, tenuissimo, articulato; sporidiis globosis glabris.
On dead leaves of grass. King’s Cliffe, Leicestershire. Mr.
Churchill Babington. Extremely minute, not one-fourth of
a line high, dark black. Stem slender, with 4—5 articulations ;
heads globose ; sporidia globose, smooth, with a globose nu-
cleus. ‘The whole plant is dark, so that it requires a good
light to see the articulations of the stem, which are, however,
very evident. Itis very near to Periconia atra, Corda; but the
stem of that species is figured as closely annulated, a structure
quite at variance with that of the present species ; and the spo-
ridia appear to be less transparent. I suspect that under a
very superior microscope they would appear very minutely
scabrous, but I am not certain whether this is the case; and
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi. 2 F
434 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi.
perhaps it may be the same with Cephalotrichum curtum ; but
under a magnifier of 600 diameters I cannot see this clearly
enough to make it part of the specific character.
Tas. XIII. fig. 16. a, S. nigrella, nat. size; b, c, single plants ; d, sporidia,
highly magnified.
*227. Sporocybe alternata. Aspergillus alternatus, Berk.,
Ann. of Nat. Hist., vol. i. p. 262. This species, on more ma-
ture reflection, certainly belongs to the genus Sporocybe, as
the sporidia are not arranged in moniliform threads.
228. Sporocybe lobulata, n.s. Atra, filis prolifere ramosis ;
ramulis subalternis attenuatis ; apicibus 4—5 lobulatis ; spo-
ridiis ellipticis, echinatis levigatisque, binucleatis. On a
coarse linen cloth on a heap of rubbish. King’s Cliffe.
From the articulated creeping mycelium spring slender very
minutely scabrous threads, branched proliferously; ramuli
often alternate, attenuated, their apices swelling into a pyri-
form 4—5-lobed receptacle, from which spring elliptic sporidia,
some of which are echinulate, others smooth with two nuclei.
Nearly allied to the last, but it is at once distinguished by
the lobed tips of the branchlets. It appears also to have a
great resemblance to Stachybotrys atra, Corda, but the lobes
are not so distinct; neither are they mammillate, andthe sporidia
have no trueseptum. ‘There isa species of Periconia (= Spo-
rocybe, Fr.), figured by Corda, with a lobed receptacle, but
very different in other respects.
Tas. XIII. fig. 17. a, Portion of S. lobulata; 6, a portion of one of the
threads; c, one of the lobed tips; d, sporidia: all highly magnified.
229. Helicosporium vegetum, Nees. Syst. p.68. f. 69. On
decayed oak branches. Morehay Lawn, in Rockingham Fo-
rest, Norths.
*230. Helminthosporium Tilie, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. 3. p. 361.
Dr. Greville’s figure does not give a good notion of this plant,
which is certainly an Helminthosporium. Besides the filiform
and clavate flocci, there are distinct oblong biseptate sporidia,
supported by a minute peduncle.
Tas. XIII. fig. 18. a, flocci; 0, sporidia: highly magnified.
231. H. foliculatum, Corda, Ic. fasc. 1. t. 3. fig. 180. On
stems of umbelliferous plants and cabbage-stalks. King’s
Cliffe.
232. H. obovatum,n.s. Floccis subulatis, multi-articulatis,
* subzequalibus ; sporidius obovatis, fuscis, biseptatis. On old
planks exposed to wet.
Forming a short dense velvety-black stratum ; flocci very
slightly attenuated, subulate, either nearly straight or slightly
flexuous. Sporidia broadly obovate, with two dissepiments,
+ ee
i aie
Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi. 435
which divide them into three very unequal articulations. This
species is clearly new, differing from all in the very remark-
able form of its sporidia.
Tas. XIII. fig. 19. a, H. obovatum, nat. size; 6, flocci and sporidia; c,
a single sporidium, very highly magnified.
233. H. delicatulum,n.s. Tenuissinum; filis subulatis
multi-articulatis; sporidiis oblongis, obtusis, 4—5-septatis,
pellucidis ; articulis interdum septo verticali instructis. On
stems of umbelliferee. King’s Cliffe.
Forming very delicate soft patches of scattered filaments,
presenting to the naked eye a cloudy black spot. Flocci very
slender, subulate, multi-articulate, brown, paler at the tips.
Sporidia nearly colourless, oblong, with the apices very ob-
tuse, consisting of about five swollen articulations, one or two
of which have occasionally a vertical dissepiment.
Tas. XIII. fig. 20. a, H. delicatulum, nat. size ; 6, flocci and sporidia; c,
a portion of one of the flocci ; d, sporidia. All more or less highly magnified.
*234. Dematium hispidulum, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. i. p. 366.
Sporodum conopleoides, Corda, fasc. ui. tab. 1. fig. 22. On
dead grasses. Common. An excellent figure of this plant is
given by Corda under the name quoted above, but he does not
refer to Dematium hispidulum. From the middle of the flocci
spring one or two obovate joints, which support two or three
rows of sporidia, of which those at the apices are the largest.
We have, therefore, something like the structure of Penicil-
lium, but the plant belongs to a different series, and the ge-
nus of Corda is probably a good one. It is quite certain that
Fries’s genus Dematium, as it at present stands, cannot be re-
tained, but it is well to be cautious about making new genera,
where the affinities are obscure, and till all the species, or at
least the greater part of them, have been correctly observed.
235. Macrosporium concinnum, n. 8s. Helminthosporium
strieforme, Corda, fasc. 1. p.13. Maculis pulverulento-velu-
tinis, nigris; floccis flexuosis, articulatis, fuscis; sporidiis
obovatis, pedicillatis, demum oblongis. On the decorticated
twigs of an old hamper made of some species of ozier. Ape-
thorpe, Sept. 1840.
Spots elongated black. Flocci minute waved, brown below,
pellucid above, often with the rudiment of a branch at the
apex. Sporidia obovate, with about three principal dissepi-
ments, which are divided vertically or obliquely; furnished
with a very short pellucid peduncle. This peduncle at length
vanishes, and they lose their obovate form and become oblong.
‘Tas. XII. fig. 21. a, M. concinnum, nat. size; b, flocci and sporidia; c,
a sporidium germinating; d, sporidia in various stages of growth. All more
or less magnified,
2K 2
436 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi.
*236. Arthrinium Puccinioides, Kz., Myc. heft 2. p. 103.
Torula Eriophori, Berk. Eng. Fl. vol. v. part 2. p. 309. An
inspection of my plant with higher magnifying powers than I
possessed at the time of the publication of the concluding vo-
lume of the ‘English Flora,’ shows that it is certainly that cited
above, and exactly agreeing with Desmaziéres’ published spe-
cimens. In neither are the sporidia very distinctly angular,
and by no means in so high a degree as Corda represents
them. They are nearly of the shape of two cones placed base
to base, which gives them an angular outline. I find them as
Corda does, attached in whorls, at the dissepiments.
237. Aspergillus aurantiacus, n.s. Nematogonum auran-
tiacum, Desm.! Ann. d. Sc. Nat. n.s. vol. 1. tab. 2. fig. 1. On
elm bark. Apethorpe, Norths. Having found this very cu-
rious production in every stage of growth, [am enabled to state
that it is certainly a true Aspergillus, very nearly allied to A.
aureus. When in perfection the threads are simple, and the
sporidia attached in moniliform rows to a larger one at their
base. It has, however, a great tendency to become proliferous,
especially when it has been beaten down by the weather; in
which case new threads proceed from the swollen receptacles,
forming a more or less intricate mass. In one instance I saw
a few short spicules on one of the receptacles, marking, I sup-
pose, the situation of the chains of sporidia.
Tas. XIII. fig. 22. 4. aurantiacus, highly magnified.
*238. Botrytis lateritia, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. 1. p. 402. In
an early stage of growth the sporidia are contained in a large
globose sporangium ; it accords therefore with Stachylidium
rather than Botrytis. Botrytis allochroa is probably the same
thing, as is also apparently Acrostalagmus parasitans, Corda.
239. Botrytis destructor, n.s. Grisea, sparso-effusa ; floccis
vix septatis erectis, ramis alternis, ultimis furcatis, uncinatis
et divaricatis ; sporidiis obovatis basi valde attenuata. On the
leaves of various species of Allium. Spring. Very common
and destructive in some years, preventing the plants which are
attacked from coming to perfection. The individual threads
are distinct, but form large patches on the leaves, or even en-
tirely cover them. Flocci erect, not septate, branched alter-
nately ; ultimate ramuli forked and uncinate, or divaricate.
Sporidia seated on the tips of the ultimate ramuli. Nearly
allied to B. parasitica, of which there are many forms or al-
lied species, but distinguished easily from all by the peculiar
shape of the sporidia.
Tas. XIII. fig. 23. a, a plant of B. destructor ; ¢, portions of ditto ; b,
spores. All more or less magnified.
Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi. 437
*240. B. terrestris, Pers., Myc. Eur. 1. p. 38. Stachyli-
dium terrestre, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. iii. p. 391. The sporidia
are seated singly on the tips of the ramuli, the plant therefore
is not a true Stachylidium.
Tas. XIV. fig. 24. B. terrestris, highly magnified.
241. Penicillium subtile, n. s. Minutissimum, niveum ;
hyphasmate serpente, tenuissimo; floccis fertilibus erectis,
simplicibus vel ternatis ; catenis sporidiorum lato-ellipticorum
paucis. Clothing the inside of an old willow. 'Tansor, Norths.
Spring.
_ Extremely minute and delicate, presenting to the naked
eye nothing more than a white mealy bloom. Hyphasma
creeping ; fertile threads mostly simple but sometimes ternate,
giving off a few chains of rather large broadly elliptic sporidia,
each furnished at either end with a little apiculus.
Very distinct in the form and size of the sporidia from any
with which it might be confounded.
Tas. XIV. fig. 25. a, threads of P. subtile ; b, two sporidia. Both more
or less highly magnified.
242. Dactylium obovatum, n. s. Candidum, pulvinulatum ;
floccis tenuissimis simplicibus; sporidiis obovatis apicalibus
subbinis obovatis uniseptatis. On twigs of willow in a damp
place. King’s Cliffe. Forming minute white tufts springing
up about the ostiola of some Spheria. Flocci erect, simple,
not articulated, at least as far as I have observed, bearing at
their apices one or two broadly obovate uniseptate shortly pe-
dicellate sporidia.
This differs from Dactylium roseum (Trichothecium roseum,
Auct.) in its sporidia not being constricted, and the absence of
any tint of rose-colour.
Trichothecium roseum is certainly a Dactylium. Nothing
can be more unnatural than to make it a Puccinia, as Corda
has done; with which genus it has scarcely any affinity.
Tas. XIV. fig. 26. a, tuft of D. obovatum, magnified ; 6, flocci and spo-
ridia; c, sporidia. Both more or less highly magnified.
243. Dactylium spherocephalum, n. s. Album; hyphas-
mate tenui, decumbente ; floccis fertilibus erectis, supra plus
minus ternatis; capitulis subglobosis 1O—12 sporis ; sporidiis
oblongis brevissimé pedicellatis 3-septatis. On dead twigs of
ivy. Lambley, Notts.
Forming a thin white stratum, with the heads visible to the
naked eye. Hyphasma decumbent, branched, articulated ;
fertile flocci erect, articulated, naked below, above branched
in a more or less ternate manner ; branchlets slightly swollen
438 Rev. M. J. Berkeley on British Fungi.
at the base, attenuated above. Sporidia forming subglobose
heads attached by very short peduncles, oblongo-elliptic, tri-
septate.
A most elegant species, to which the figure does not do
justice. It is white in every stage of growth, by which it is
distinguished, and by the large heads of distinctly septate
sporidia.
Tas. XIV. fig. 27. a, Dactylium spherocephalum, nat. size; 6, tuft of
ditto, magnified ; c, a sporidium highly magnified.
*244, Oidium leucoconium, Desm.! Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. ii.
p. 432. This species, O. erysiphoides and O. monilioides, are,
I have no doubt, the early stages of various species of Hrysiphe.
245. Fusisporium udum,n.s. Late effusum, tremellinum ;
sordidé aurantiacum ; floccis hyphasmatis decumbentibus,
parcé ramosis; sporidiis longis, curvulis, 3—5 septatis, utrin-
que acutis. On trees in spring. King’s Cliffe.
Forming a broad tremelloid mass wet with the overflowing
sap, composed of slightly branched decumbent filaments, some
of which are closely septate, others contain a series of globose
nuclei, while others are quite simple. Sporidia 3—5 septate
elongated curved, acute at either end, the contents of the ar-
ticulations orange. In age the septa are absorbed, and there
is a row of irregular nuclei.
Tas. XIV. fig. 28. a, flocci and sporidia, magnified ; 6, sporidia, highly
magnified.
246. F. Bete, Desm.! exs. n.305. Ann. d. Sc. Nat. vol. xix.
tab. 18. On beet root. Apethorpe.
247. F. Georgine, K1.! exs. n. 186. On roots of dahlia.
Apethorpe.
248. F. album, Desm.! n. 929. On dry but green leaves
of the oak. Milton, Norths. Moug. and Nest. n. 894. is this
species, and not the true F. griseum of Greville.
249. Fusarium lateritium, Nees, Fr. Syst. Mye. vol. iii. p.
470. On Sophora Japonica. Milton. Mr. Henderson. On
willow, King’s Cliffe. On lime, Burleigh, Norths.
*250. Melanconium bicolor, Nees, Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. iii.
p- 488. Didymosporium elevatum is certainly only a form of
this species. In Fries’s specimens in Scler. Suec. the sporidia
are not didymous, neither are they in Dr. Greville’s plant.
More modern microscopes show clearly that the supposed
septum arose from an optical deception caused by the presence
of the nucleus. The plant again of Carmichael, referred to
M. spheroideum, Lk., is a form of the same species.
251. M. spherospermum, Lk., Fr. Syst. Myc. vol. ii. p. 489.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. 439
On reeds. Tansor, Norths. At present I have found only a
very few specimens.
252. Torula Plantaginis, Corda, Ic. fasc. 3. tab. 1. f. 14.
On leaves of Plantains. Stibbington, Hunts., 1828. I find
exactly the same barren creeping threads of a perfectly distinct
structure from the torulose threads as Corda. I suspect that
further observations will show that this fungus has distinct
_sporidia. At present, however, it must remain in the genus
Torula.
253. Puccinia Galiorum, Lk., Sp. vol.ii. p. 76. Dr. John-
ston finds a beautiful variety on Asperula odorata.
254. Aicidium Pedicularis, Loboschutz. Cceoma Pedicu-
lariatum, Lk., Sp. vol. u. p.47. Near Berwick. Dr. Johnston,
Sept. 1839. Only a very few specimens of this interesting spe-
cles occurred.
255. At. Asperifolii, Pers. Syn. p. 208. On Boragine.
Berwicks., Dr. Johnston.
256. Uredo hypodytes, Schlecht., K1.! exs.83. Spittal Links.
Berwicks., Dr. Johnston, who informs me that he has in vain
looked for specimens this year, though it was very abundant
when he first met with it.
LI.—Notes on British Char, Salmo Umbla, Linn., S. Sal-
velinus, Don. By Wm. Tuompson, Vice-Pres. Nat. Hist.
Society of Belfast.
Havine within the last few years, through the kindness of
friends and correspondents, been favoured with specimens of
Char from various localities in the British Islands, I shall here
give some notes made upon them.
It may first be mentioned, that so late as the years 1835
and 1836, when the excellent volumes of Mr. Jenyns and
Mr. Yarrell appeared, neither author had seen any Char from
Ireland* or Scotland, and the original observations contained
in their respective works were necessarily limited to examples
of the fish from the lakes of England and Wales. In the
Edinburgh Philosophical Journal for January 1835 (vol. xviii.
p- 58), Sir Wm. Jardine noticed the Salmo alpinus as taken
by his party in Sutherlandshire.
* When I supplied Mr. Yarrell with the published localities in Ireland
for the Char, as noticed in his work, I had not seen any native examples of
the species. In the Supplement to his ‘ British Fishes’ (1839, p. 27), this
author has offered a few remarks on Char sent him by Lord Cole from
Loughs Eask and Melvin in Ireland—these are considered to be examples
of the S. Umbla, Linn., and S. Salvelinus, Don.
440 Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char.
The chief object of my inquiry was to learn whether, in the
lakes of Ireland and of those in Scotland* from which I could
procure specimens, the S. Salvelinus, Don, was to be found ;
and at the same time to ascertain, at least for my own satis-
faction, whether its characters have sufficient permanency to
entitle it to rank as a distinct species. As they are merely
crude unfinished notes that are to follow, I shail here give the
result of the investigation, that the reader may be in posses-
sion of it without entering into the details. In a fresh state
I have had the opportunity of examining Char from three lo-
calities— Windermere (England), Lough Melvin (Ireland), and
Loch Grannoch (Scotland); and either in spirits or preserved
dry, from nine other lakes in Ireland and Scotland. The ex-
amination of these examples leads me to believe that the S. Um-
bla, Linn., and S. Salvelinus, Don, are but one species; one
however that, like the Salmo Fario, is subject to extraordinary
variety. In one lake the male fish can at a glance be distin-
guished from the female either by colour or by the many cha-
racters which are comprised under “form.” In another, so
similar are the sexes in every external character, that without
the aid of dissection they cannot be determined. In size we
find the species ordinarily attain twice the length and several
times the weight} in one lake that it does in another, although
the area of their waters ts of similar extent ; indeed, in some
of the largest lakes, this fish will be found not to attain near
the size it does in some others which are but as pools in com-
parison—there are, however, various influences which account
satisfactorily for such differences. In the form of the body
again we find the species, and when in equally high condition,
to be in one lake herring-like, and in another approximating
the roundness of the Hel. So manifold are the differences
presented by the Char now before me from various localities,
that it would be tedious and perhaps useless to point them
out in every case, and consequently this will only be attempt-
ed when they are remarkably striking, or particularly demand
attention.
Oct. 25, 1836.—Through the kind attention of Captain
Fayrer, R.N., I today received two specimens of Char from
Loch Grannoch, Kircudbrightshire. On comparing them
critically with the detailed descriptions of our British Char
given by Yarrell and Jenyns, they were found to be both their
* The fine work of Sir Wm. Jardine on the Scottish Salmonide was not
at the time announced.
+ That the quantity of ova produced will vary accordingly, is illustrated
by the difference between the number found in the Loch Grannoch and the
Lough Melvin fish.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. 441
species, and likewise the S. alpinus and 8. Salvelinus of Do-
novan’s British Fishes*. On thus finding that a small loch
produced the two supposed species, and that the examples
were of different sexes, I endeavoured to procure a number of
individuals for the purpose of ascertaining if the difference
were sexual; but this fish is taken during so short a period, -
that in this object I was disappointed for that year. Ina
letter upon the subject from James Stewart, Esq., of Cairns-
mere, Newtown-Stewart (Wigtonshire), to Capt. Fayrer,
dated Nov. 1, 1836, it was observed —“ I lost no time in des-
patching my men early yesterday morning to Loch Gran-
noch, though I must confess with very slight hopes of suc-
cess in the object of their pursuit. The Char are never found
in our lakes before about the 13th October, and in ten days
again they disappear—the whole produce of the day’s exer-
tions amounted only to four very small fish.” These were not
considered worth sending forward. The object of the inquiry
being made known to this gentleman, he at the same time
remarked—“ If my evidence is worth anything, I can give it
with great confidence as to the Red Char [S. Salvelinus, Don. ]
being the male, and the Gray the female [S. alpinus, Don.] of
the same species. I have noticed them frequently, when taken
out of the water, eject the milt and roe, and never saw the
former from a gray, or the latter from a red fish.” I subse-
quently availed myself of Mr. Stewart’s kindness in offering
to procure specimens. On the 17th of October, 1838, “a
dozen of the red and the same number of the gray fish,” caught
late that day in Loch Grannoch, were sent me by this gen-
tleman, and being packed with great care, reached Belfast in
excellent condition for examination on the morning of the
20th—the following observations were then made upon them.
These two dozen specimens—of the full size produced in
this lake—are all from 7 to 8 inches in length, and the fe-
males generally somewhat shorter than the males. The dif-
ference in form between the sexes (as proved by dissection),
both generally and particularly, is very great. The dorsal and
ventral profile of the male fish are alike, the slope being si-
milar from head to tail above and below: the female has the
dorsal line much straighter, and the ventral much more con-
vex than the male—a difference to be expected at the spawn-
ing season, and which would be less conspicuous at other
times. The lower jaw of some of the males is slightly turned
* At the Meeting of the British Association held at Newcastle in 1838,
the two examples from Loch Grannoch were shown to my friends Mr. Yar-
rell and Mr. Jenyns, both of whom looked upon them as representing their
two species.
442 Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. —
up and hooked; the head in this sex is very much larger in’
every part than in the female, and the size of the fins is much
greater.
The males, though differing in intensity of colour, may be
described as lilac-black or dusky, relieved by a lilac tinge on
the uppermost third of the body, viewed lengthwise, from the
dorsal ridge, becoming however gradually paler from this
part; the middle of the sides is lilac-gray, beautifully and
somewhat closely marked with round scarlet spots about a
line in diameter; the lowest portion of the sides is of a sal-
mon-coloured scarlet without spots. The head and the dorsal
fin are dusky, with a lilac tinge; the pectorals dusky above,
tinged with scarlet beneath where they rest upon the part of
the body which is of this colour; the ventrals are bright
scarlet, with occasionally a dusky longitudinal band inside
the margin, which is white; the anal fin dusky, tinged with
scarlet—in all; the ventrals and the anal fin have a white
margin, and some have the lower lobe of the caudal fin like-
wise of this colour: two or three individuals have a tinge
of red on the caudal fin. Donovan’s description of the co-
lour of S. Salvelinus agrees admirably with the present spe-
cimens.
The females in colour somewhat resemble Donovan’s S. al-
pinus: the uppermost third of the body, viewed lengthwise,
from the dorsal ridge, is dusky, relieved by lilac, becoming
gradually paler downwards, so that the middle of the sides
presents a dull lilac—this part is adorned with numerous round
spots of similar size to those in the male, but less bright in
colour ; some however are scarlet, but they are chiefly either
pink, or of a dull chalky pinkish hue, as represented in Do-
novan’s S. alpinus; the lowest portion of the sides is of a
silvery lilac, without spots. The fins are all dusky, witha
tinge of lilac ; the margin of the ventrals, of the anal, and oc-
casionally of the caudal fin, is white, as in the males—there is
no regular spotting on the dorsal fins, as represented in Do-
novan’s figures of his two species. The dorsal fins of the
males are nearly all blackish, occasionally towards the tip
transparent, which those of the females generally are, and in
one or two individuals of the latter sex an approximation to
spots may be faintly traced. One only of the males anda
few of the females exhibit transverse markings along the sides
like the “ Par,” but not so conspicuously. On dissection, the
milt (of the ordinary white colour) and roe (of an amber* hue)
* This is the general colour; some are of a very pale yellow; the ova of
both colours are of similar size.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. 443
‘are found to be just ready for exclusion: a small portion of
both has been indeed shed by a few individuals. A specimen
75 inches in length weighs with the ova 24 0z., the ova sepa-
rately } an oz. and 14 drachm. On accurately reckoning
these ova, which are 2 lines or 4th of an inch in diameter,
they amount in number to 482—this I should say, or 500 for
round numbers, is the average produce of the species in this
lake. The example was selected out of seven females as of
average size, and the ova as of average quantity. The air-
bladder is in both sexes of a beautiful reddish lilac colour,
like the inside of some species of North American Unio, as
U. pyramidatus, Lea, &c. The stomach and intestines of the
greater number (13 were cut up) were empty, but a few con-
tained the remains of food which could not be satisfactorily
determined—it consisted either of minute aquatic insects or
entomostracous crustacea, more probably the latter. When
boiled, the flesh of the male was of a rich salmon colour, that
of the female a very little paler in hue.
Noy. 16, 1838.—To the kind attention of Viscount Cole I
am indebted for twelve Char from Lough Melvin (partly in
the county Fermanagh), sent immediately after capture. In
the accompanying note, dated Florence Court, 15th Novem-
ber, His Lordship remarked—“ I can procure you any num-
ber you wish, as the people are now taking them in cart-loads.
The flesh of such as I send is white and soft, and different
from what that of Char is in any other lough.”
These specimens, which are in a fresh state and excellent
condition for examination, are all from 10to12 inches in length,
and differ greatly from those of Loch Grannoch, in presenting
little or no beauty of appearance. The upper half of the body,
in both sexes, is of a dull blackish lead colour, unrelieved by
spotting in any but three or four individuals, which exhibit
a considerable number of minute spots which are merely of a
paler shade than the surrounding parts, and consequently in-
conspicuous; for more than half the space between the late-
ral line and ventral profile they are dull lead colour, without
any spots except in the individuals just noticed; the lower
portion of the sides varies in individuals from a pale to a rich
salmon colour, which latter is seen in only one or two ex-
amples. ‘The dorsal fins are of a uniform gray and transpa-
rent ; in some, when closely examined, there appear roundish
spots of a paler colour ; pectorals dusky gray, darker towards
the tips, except at the lower portion, which, partaking of the
colour of the part of the body in which it rests, is of a pale
pinkish white ; ventrals in the brighter-coloured individuals
with a white marginal line ; in the duller-coloured examples
444 Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char.
this does not appear, but all have the two or three first rays
and their connecting membrane dusky, and the remainder
red, and of a deeper hue than on any part of the body: anal fin
partaking at its base of the colour of the part of the body to
which it is attached, dusky towards the tip ; white margin to
the first ray in some of the brighter-coloured specimens only :
caudal fin gray, of different shades in all; in the brightest in-
dividual varied with red, which appears at the base of the
Jower lobe.
The males are generally more gracefully formed than the
females, and most of them rather brighter in colour, but there
is no external character so strikingly different as to lead to a
certain knowledge of the sex; some of the largest finned are
females—in the Loch Grannoch Char the males had much
the larger fins, and the sex was as unerringly distinguished
by the colour as by the form, the accuracy of the distinction
in both cases being established by dissection. Both sexes of
the Lough Melvin fish represent the Welsh Char.
The colour of the flesh when boiled was rather pale, be-
tween the “sienna yellow” and “ flesh-red” of Syme’s No-
menclature of Colours; no difference of colour in that of the
sexes. The milt and roe were in these specimens ready for
exclusion. The ova severally reckoned from a fish 11 inches
in length, and which had not shed any, were 959 in number,
and of a pale yellowish colour—the ova generally, though
equally mature, were lighter coloured than in the Loch
Grannoch Char; they were of the same size, 2 lines in dia-
meter.
The remains of food were found in only one out of the twelve
specimens, and appeared to be a portion of the case of a cad-
dis-worm. The vertebrze, as reckoned in two specimens, male
and female, were 60 in number*,
Lord Cole informs me that this fish is called “ Freshwater
Herring” at Lough Melvin, though in the same part of the
country the term “Char” is applied to the more ordinary
state of the species as taken in other lakes. Its differing
from the so-called Char, in being an insipid bad fish for the
table, and pale in the flesh, is the chief reason of its being
considered distinct from it. It will, however, be seen in the
following pages, that the term “ Freshwater Herring” is ap-
plied to the Char of several of the lakes in Connaught, and
from one of which an example before me is identical with the
fish of the English lakes. Examples of the Lough Melvin
* The vertebra reckoned in a male and female of the Loch Grannoch fish
were in the former 60, and in the latter 62 or 63—this must be considered
an accidental variation.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. 445
Char, taken at the same time as those just noticed, were sent
by Lord Cole to Mr. Yarrell, and in the Supplement to this
author’s ‘ History of British Fishes’ (p. 27) are noticed as
identical with the Welsh species.
London, May 1840.—During the latter half of this month
I had the opportunity of seeing quantities of Char from
Windermere exposed for sale at Mr. Groves’s, the well-known
fishmonger in Bond Street. On examination they differed
much from each other in size of fins: their colour was pre-
cisely that of the Lough Melvin fish ; and, like it too, the flesh
of specimens I bought in the last week of the month was pale-
coloured and soft—they were now in such bad condition that
Mr. Groves ceased to purchase them *.
So far, the examples of Char treated of were examined when
fresh. The following, after being preserved in spirits or in a
dry state, have been received from the under-mentioned Scot-
tish lakes :
L. Incu—which is one of the localities for Char noticed
by Pennant. Hence two fine specimens, about 14 inches in
length, were kindly sent me, in May 1837, by Professor Allen
Thomson of Aberdeen. They would be called the “ Northern
Char.” The stomach of one of these was crammed with food,
consisting of insect larvee, entomostracous crustacea, a small
Notonecta or Boat-fly, bivalve shells ot the genus Pisidiwm, and
minute gravel. Its czeca were 38 in number.
L. Corr and L. Kintuin, INVERNESS-SHIRE. From these
lakes examples of Char were brought me by my relative Ro-
bert Langtry, Esq., of Fortwilliam, near Belfast, on his re-
turn from Aberarder, after the sporting season of 1838. The
Loch Corr specimen—a “ Northern Char”—is in beauty of
colour, and elegance combined with strength of form, the
finest example I have seen; it is of a fine deep gray on the
upper parts, becoming lighter towards and below the lateral
line, about which it is adorned with white spots ; on the lower
portion of the sides it is silvery, and beneath of the most bril-
liant red. This specimen is 16 inches in length, and, with an-
other of similar size, was taken by my friend when angling
with an artificial fly, on the 25th of September. The other,
which was eaten, was excellent and high-flavoured, the flesh
* When at the inn at Waterhead, at the northern extremity of Coniston
Water, during a tour to the English lakes in June 1835, a number of Char
from this lake were kept alive by our host in a capacious wooden box or
trough, into which a constant stream of water poured. ‘They were fine ex-
amples of the species, about a foot in length. Here I was informed that a
supply of this delicate fish was always kept up, that the “curious” visitor
might gratify his taste at any season by having fresh Char set before him
at the rate of ten shillings for the dozen of fish,
446 Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char.
firm and red. Loch Corr is described to me as a deep moun-
tain-lake or basin, less than a mile in length, with rocks rising
precipitously above it at one part; at another it is shallow
and sandy, and here this fish is taken in some quantity
when spawning. A beautifully clear river issues from the lake.
About fifteen miles from Loch Corr is Loch Killin, situated in
the pastoral vale of Stratherrick. Three specimens of Char
have thence been brought me. They are remarkably different
from the L. Corr example, are of a clumsy form, have very
large fins like the Welsh fish, and are very dull in colour—of
a blackish leaden hue throughout the greater part of the sides,
the lower portion of which is of a dull yellow; no red appear-
ing anywhere. So different indeed is this fish from the Char
of the neighbouring localities, that it is believed by the people
resident about Loch Killin to be a species peculiar to their
lake, and hence bears another name —‘“ Haddy” being
strangely enough the one bestowed upon it. This fish is only
taken when spawning, but then in great quantities, either
with nets, or a number of fish-hooks tied together with their
points directed different ways. These, unbaited, are drawn
through the water where the fish are congregated in such
numbers, that they are brought up impaled on the hooks.
The largest of my specimens is 16 inches in length, and others
of similar size were brought to my friend at the same time—
on the 26th or 27th September, when about a “ cart-load” of
them was taken. The flesh of some was “white and soft.
They contained ova the size of peas*.” On dissection my
specimens were found to be male and female—externally the
sex could not have been told with certainty. Their sto-
machs and intestines were empty. ‘This fish bears a resem-
blance to the Lough Melvin Char, but differs from it in some
characters. It will have been remarked that, in accordance
with the Irish fish, the sexes present little difference exter-
nally either in form or colour, that their flesh is soft and in-
sipid and very pale, and that neither is designated Char. The
remarks of Lord Cole on the L. Melvin fish, and of Mr.
Langtry on the L. Killin one, were in every respect similar.
To the latter gentleman the dozen of L. Melvin fish were shown
the day they were received, and in colour, &c., they were pro-
nounced just the same in appearance as the L. Killin fish in
an equally fresh state.
In the followimg instances the Cuar or IRELAND have
* At this very time, the Char from the neighbouring Loch Corr were in
high condition. This is one out of numerous instances which might be ad-
duced respecting the different period of spawning in contiguous localities.
Mr. W. Thompson’s Notes on British Char. 447
been noticed:—In Camden’s ‘ Britannia’ it is remarked—
“ Lough Esk, near Townavilly [co. Donegal], yields the Char
in great abundance: a most delicate fish, generally about 9
inches long.” (Gough’s ed. vol. ill. p.644.) I have seen a
specimen from this locality in Mr. Yarrell’s collection ; it was
supplied to him by Lord Cole, and is noticed in the Supple-
ment to his ‘ British Fishes’ (p. 27) as S. Umbla. Smith, in his
‘History of Waterford,’ p. 208, observes—“ In these moun-
tains [Cummeragh] are four considerable loughs, two of
which are called by the Irish Cummeloughs, and the other
two Stilloges, the largest of which contains about five or six
acres. In these loughs are several kinds of trout ; and in the
former is a species of fish called Charrs, about 2 feet long, the
male gray-, the female yellow-bellied ; when boiled the flesh
of these Charrs is as red and curdy as a salmon, and eats more
delicious than any trout. It is remarkable that this kind of
fish is often found in such lakes situated in mountainous
places, as we learn from Dr. Robinson’s Natural History of
Westmoreland and Cumberland.” In the British Zoology of
Pennant (vol. i. p. 409, ed. 1812) it is mentioned on the au-
thority of “ Dr. Vyse, an eminent physician and botanist at
Limerick, that the Charr is found in the lake of Inchigeelagh,
in the county of Cork, and in one or two other small lakes in
this neighbourhood.” In Dubourdieu’s History of the
county of Antrim (vol. i. p.119) there is a communication
from Mr. Templeton on the Char of Lough Neagh, illustrated
by a figure ; it is here stated to be the same as the Char of
Windermere, as distinguished from the S. Salvelinus, Don.
Mr. Templeton here informs us that this fish is taken in L.
Neagh “from the end of September to the end of November
in nets along with Pollans [| Coregonus Pollan]. They always
keep the deep water, except in warm weather, when they are
sometimes found in the shallow. The best time for taking
them is in nights that are calm, clear, and a little frosty; the
capture of the Pollans begins to fail sooner than that of the
Whiting,’’—the name by which the Char is known at this lake.
It is likewise remarked, that “the Whiting is generaily about
12 inches long, though I have seen one of 15.” Again, in his
Catalogue of ‘Irish Vertebrate Animals’ (Mag. Nat. Hist.
vol. i. new series), Mr. ‘Templeton observes,—“ In a lake of the
county of Donegal, near Dunfanaghy, I observed some boys
catching small Char with lines and hooks baited with com-
mon earthworms. * * * In L, Kaghish+, in the county Mo-
naghan, I have known them caught agreeing exactly in their
+ Incorrectly printed “ Esk” in the Magazine.
448 Mr. W. Thompson’s Nodes on British Char.
colour with those of L. Neagh.” In two of the localities just
noticed the Char have become very scarce, it may be, even ex-
tinct. In February 1839, I was informed by Mr. G. J. All-
man, of Bandon, that in the lakes at the source of the river
Lee—those alluded to in the ‘ British Zoology "—celebrated
till within the last ten years for their fine Char, and which
were abundant, that they are not now to be procured, and are
nearly, if not altogether destroyed. Their destruction is at-
tributed by anglers and the people of the neighbourhood to
the Pike, this voracious fish having much increased of late
years—the natural haunts of the Pike and Char are, however,
very different. When visiting some of the fishing stations at
Lough Neagh, in September 1834, I was told by the fisher-
men about Crumlin, Antrim, Toome, &c., that they have not
known any Char to be taken in the lake for at least ten years,
although about twenty years ago they were abundant. Subse-
quently I was informed by a most intelligent man, now rest-
dent in Belfast, but who lived for a long period at Glenavy,
on the shore of L. Neagh, and spent much time in fishing,
that Char were abundant at the period just mentioned ; he
has seen five hundred taken at one draught of the net, and
this not in the breeding season. vikls,) 0 Thong. apenteds) om Abia
Long: 3 lin. : Long. teste ~ 3 lin. ve! 62 millim.
Anfr. 9-11.
Turbo elegantissimus, Mont. Turt., &c., &c.
Turritella elegantissima, Flem. Brit. An. 303. n°. 218.
Eulima elegantissima, Risso, Hist. IV. 128. n°. 296.
Melania Campanella, Phil. Enum. 156. ¢. 9. f. 5?
Hab. in mari Britannico, Mediterraneo; Maderensi, rariss. vv.
Animal lacteum, omnino ut in P. bulinea, nisi quod tentacula obtu-
siora sunt.
Dredged with the former. Found also in 1824 at Sheean Ferry,
near Appin, in Argyleshire.
Alize species videntur :
4. Parthenia crenata (Turbo crenatus, Mont. inedit. Melania rufa,
Phil. Enum. 156, ¢. 9. f. 7?); que a P. elegantissima interstitiis
costarum spiraliter striatis potissimum differt.
Hab. in mari Britannico rariss. vm.
5. Parthenia pallida. Melania pallida, Phil. Enum. 157. t. 9. f. 8.
An Turbo unicus, Mont. Turt. Dict. 209, &c. ?
Hab. in mari Siculo (Britannico ?).
6. Parthenia scalaris. Melania scalaris, Phil. Enum. 157. t. 9. f. 9.
An Turbo simillimus, Laskey, Turt. Dict. 209 ?
Hab. in mari Siculo (Britannico ?).
The genus Turbonilla of Risso (Hist. IV. 224. ff. 70. and 72.)
appears to contain some fossil species also of Parthenia, besides the
recent one above referred to. Other species are indicated by Phi-
lippi as figured by Brocchi.
The following paper was next read. It is entitled ‘‘ Observations
on the Blood Corpuscles of the Snowy Owl and Passenger Pigeon,”
by George Gulliver, F.R.S., Assistant Surgeon to the Royal Regi-*
ment of Horse Guards.
“Although I have found generally less difference in the blood
corpuscles of birds than in those of the Mammalia, yet in some of
the former there are peculiarities in the size and shape of the red
particles, which appear to me, after a careful examination of the
blood of upwards of two hundred different species, deserving of
especial attention. As examples of this kind, I select from my
notes an account of the blood corpuscles of the Snowy Owl and
Passenger Pigeon, and, by way of comparison, of one or two other
allied species.
‘In the following measurements, as noted in the first observation,
the common-sized corpuscles are first indicated; then the small and
large extremes, and lastly, the average size, deduced from the whole.
They are all expressed in fractional parts of an English inch.
Zoological Society. 516
bss 1.
In the Snowy Owl (Surnia nyctea).
Long Diameter. Short Diameter.
seers Common
—1°1500 orm 1:4000 | Common
1°1455 ay 1°4570f sizes.
1:2000 | Extreme 1°5333 | Extreme
1:1333 f sizes. 1°3000 f sizes.
1-1550 Average. 14042 Average.
The nuclei of the corpuscles, exposed by the action of acetic acid,
were generally 1—3200th of an inch long, and 1~10666th broad.
Obs. 2.
In the Common Brown Owl (Syrnium Aluco),.
Long Diameter. Short Diameter.
1°2000 1-4000
1°1895 1°3555
1°1777 1°53338
1°2400 1°3000
1°1714
1°3801
1°19380
Obs. 3.
In the Passenger Pigeon (Columba migratoria).
Long Diameter. Short Diameter.
1°2133 1:4800
1°2000 1°4570
1°1895 1°5333
ahs 7/ 1°4000
11714
1°2666 1°4626
1°1542
1-1909
Obs. 4.
In the Russet Pigeon (Columba rufina).
Long Diameter. Short Diameter.
1°2400 1°3428
1°2286 1°4000
1:2666 1°3000
1°2000
1°3429
1°2314
‘«« From the observations on the blood corpuscles of the Snowy Ow],
it results that their average long diameter is 1-1550th, and their
average short diameter 1-4042nd of an inch, so that their length is
2L2
516 Zoological Society.
considerably above twice and a half greater than their breadth ; while
in the Brown Owl the corpuscles are scarcely twice as long as they
are broad.
‘“ Now both the absolute size of the latter, as well as the relation
between their long and short diameters, approach very nearly to the
dimensions frequently presented by the corpuscles of various birds.
But in the Snowy Owl the corpuscles are not only peculiarly long,
in proportion to their breadth, but their absolute length is much
greater than is often to be found in the red particles of other birds,
whether belonging to the rapacious order or not. Indeed it is pro-
bable that the difference generally between the blood-disks of any
two orders of birds is not greater than that now indicated between
the disks of two species of one natural family, the Strigide.
“The corpuscles of the Snowy Owl, therefore, are very remark-
able and characteristic, as any one may immediately see who will
take the trouble to compare them with those of the Common Brown
Owl. I have examined the blood of several other species of this
family, and find the size and shape of the corpuscles of the Barn Owl
(Strix flammea) to epproximate most nearly to those of the Snowy
Owl.
“It will be seen that the nuclei of the blood particles of the
Snowy Owl, exposed by acetic acid, were fully three times the length
of their breadth; and it may be noticed incidentally, that in most
birds the nuclei thus exhibited have a more elongated ellipse than the
outline of their envelopes*.
«We might expect to find an exact resemblance between the ele-
mentary parts of such a truly natural family as the Columbide, and
yet the observations show a striking difference between the blood
corpuscles of the Passenger and Russet Pigeons, the average long
diameter of the former being 1-1909th, and the short diameter
1—4626th of an inch, while the latter are 1-2314th of an inch long,
and 1—3429th broad. Although I have examined the blood of many
different species of the Columbide, in no instance did the corpuscles
agree in figure with those of the Passenger Pigeon; in the Turtle
Dove (Columba Turtur) the long diameter appeared to be nearly simi-
lar, but the short diameter agreed with that observed in the disks of
the Russet Pigeon. Hence there was a remarkable difference in
shape, and the corpuscles of the Passenger Pigeon, as far as I have
yet ascertained, are quite peculiar, since the singularly narrow ellipses
which they present have not hitherto been found in the red particles
of other species of the Columbide.
«It should be recollected, however, that the results of my obser-
vations may exhibit differences rather apparent than real, since our
knowledge of the blood corpuscles is at present so limited, that we
are not sure whether their size and shape may not be subject to some
variation in relation to season, to the habits, or to certain conditions
of the animal. In Man, and some of the other Mammalia, I have
seen remarkable changes in the appearance of the blood corpuscles,
* See Dublin Medical Press, No. 59, March 4, 1840.
Zoological Society. 51LF
apparently in connection with disease; and their size and shape are
undoubtedly liable to modifications, from the effect of causes which
have not yet been clearly explained. The observations recorded in
this paper have been made with so much care, to obviate any source
of fallacy, that I am disposed to place much confidence in the results ;
but even if it should ultimately appear that the differences which I
have described are not permanent, but merely within the limits of
variation to which the blood-disks are hable, this would be some
addition to our knowledge of these curious bodies, and would, at all
events, be sufficient to reconcile the numerous discrepancies apps
rent in the measurements of various eminent observers.
“In conclusion, it may be remarked, that however paredo@tent
the history of the red particles may be, still, that of the blood gene-
rally is in many respects equally so. As we can only expect to ob-
tain a knowledge of the physiology of the corpuscles by the multi-
plication of observations, it is especially desirable that persons re-
siding abroad should avail themselves of opportunities of examining
the blood of such animals as are not easily to be seen alive in this
country. Among the birds, it may be mentioned that an examina-
tion of the blood of the different species of ‘Temminck’s orders Ani-
sodactyli and Inertes is especially required ; and when made, it is not
improbable that some interesting results may be obtained.”
June 23.—William Yarrell, Esq., V.P., in the Chair.
Mr. Ogilby characterized a new species of Monkey, under the
name of Papio ochreatus. ‘‘I saw this animal” (observed Mr.
Ogilby) ‘‘ in a travelling collection last June. It was of a uniform
dull black colour on every part of the body, both above and below,
except the arms and legs, from the paws to the elbows and knees,
respectively, which were dark gray, as was likewise the space be-
tween the scrotum and the callosities; the scrotum itself was dirty
flesh-colour ; the face and ears naked and black ; the naked part of the
hands and feet brown, and there was a large naked patch, of the
same colour, surrounding the callosities ; but whether natural, or the
effect of accident, [am unable to determine. he ears were rounded,
and less pointed than in the Papios generally ; the countenance re-
sembled that of the Pig-tailed Baboon (P. Nemestrina), but the face
was more attenuated; size that of the Pig-tail. I was unable to
learn whence the individual here described had been obtained. It
constitutes a very distinct species, and may be characterized as fol-
lows :—
«« The Booted Baboon, Parro ocureatus: P. supra subtusque niger,
brachiis et cruribus canis.”
A species of Trionyx, or, according to MM. Dumeril and Bibron,
Gymnopus, was exhibited. This specimen had lived for some time
in the Society’s menagerie, having been sent from the Euphrates by
Colonel Chesney..
The following description and observations relating to this animal
were communicated by Mr. Martin :—
518 Zoological Society.
«Total length, from the tip of the muzzle to the end of the tail,
two feet; width about one foot; head and neck, measuring to the ©
anterior edge of the carapace, seven and three quarters inches : cara-
pace slightly convex and oval, slightly truncated posteriorly; com-
posed of nine costal plates, the ribs being eight in number; a double
mesial furrow runs along the back, leaving a slightly convex elevation
between them: between the first, and most anterior, of these plates
and the second, are two depressions, each about half an inch in di-
ameter, placed near the mesial line, and separated by a space less
than a quarter of an inch in extent. The whole upper surface of the
carapace, excepting at the margin, irregularly reticulate. ‘The de-
pressions between the costal plates are well marked. The length of
the carapace is nine inches, and the breadth seven and three quarters
inches; on the sides of the body the coriaceous membrane extends
about two inches beyond the lateral margins of the carapace,
the ribs themselves extending about one inch and a half beyond the
carapace. ‘Towards the hinder part of the body the membrane gra-
dually increases in width, and posteriorly over the tail it had at-
tained a width of nearly six inches: here the free portion of the
membrane is about two and a half inches in width. ‘The head is in
the form of an elongated triangle; the snout is considerably pro-
duced and attenuated : the width of the head at the base is two inches
and a quarter; the total length of the skull is three inches five lines ;
the space from the eye to the upper lip, beneath the nostrils, is eleven
lines ; the space between the orbits is five lines; on the vertex, above
and between the orbits, the skull is smooth and convex. In both
the fore and hind feet the first or front claw is the largest. ‘The tail
is rather short and thick ; its length is about four inches and a half.
‘‘ When alive this animal was of an uniform mud colour, slightly
tinted with olive-green.
“In many respects this animal agrees with the Gymnopus Aigyp-
tiacus (Trionyx Aigyptiacus ), as described by M. Bibron, but neither
the head nor the margin of the carapace is spotted with yellowish
white, as in that species; besides, the two nearly confluent de-
pressions on the anterior part of the carapace are not alluded to
in the account of G. Agyptiacus ; they are, however, very conspicu-
ous in the animal in question. There are, it may be added, no pel-
lucid scales, placed in a transverse direction, on the under surface
of each elbow, nor are there any depressed convex tubercles, either
anteriorly or posteriorly, on the cartilaginous expansion of the cara-
pace, as are often, though not invariably, found in the G. Aigyptiacus.
« With respect to the Gymnopus Euphraticus (Trionyx Huphrati-
cus), originally described by Olivier (Voyage en Perse, tom. iii. p. 453,
tabl. 41.), the carapace is described as being broader behind than be-
fore, which, if reference be extended only to the osseous disc, is not
the case in the present animal. As in that species, however, the
circumference of the carapace is smooth, and the skin is folded at
the elbow-joint above, but does not simulate scales. The circum-
stance of a mesial depression, or rather double channel, with a con-
vex line between, down the vertebral column, is not noticed as cha-
Royal Society of Edinburgh. 519
racteristic of the G. Huphraticus, nor yet are the smooth anterior
oval fovez.
“« Still, however, it is not improbable that the animal in question
may be identical with that described by Olivier; but it remains to
be seen whether his species be distinct from G. Agyptiacus, a point
which his short and imperfect account does not enable us to solve.
“The sternum of the specimen having been removed by the ani-
mal preserver, and lost, has prevented my noticing this part in the
above description.”
A skull of an adult Chimpanzee, recently purchased by the So-
ciety, was exhibited, and Professor Owen pointed out the distinguish-
ing characters between this and the skull of the Orang, also on the
table; he also called attention to certain points of agreement be-
tween this skull and that of the Hottentot.
ROYAL SOCIETY OF EDINBURGH.
December 21, 1840.
At this, the second ordinary meeting of the year, communications
were read—‘*‘ On the Nutrition of Vegetables, by Dr. H. Madden ;”’
and “On the Fossil Fishes of the Old Red Sandstone of Orkney,
among which is a nondescript Species of Diplopterus, by Dr. Traill.”
Beautiful specimens of the fossil fishes of Orkney were exhibited
and presented to the Society, chiefly from the ‘‘ Orkney Slate,”’ con-
sidered as a portion of the old red sandstone formation; and the
new species of Diplopterus was proposed to be dedicated to the Ich-
thyologist of Neufchatel, as D. Agassiz. It was stated to be cha-
racterized specifically by its large head and rounded snout, wide
mouth and large scales. A very interesting collection of the fossils
of the old red sandstone, from different parts of Scotland, also lay
upon the table.
At the conclusion of public business an important resolution was
moved by the Council—‘‘ That the Society do vote the sum of £300
to Sir John Robison, in acknowledgment of his long services as ge-
neral Secretary,—that being the form adopted in the case of each of
his predecessors.”’ This was carried after some difference of opinion
had been expressed upon the principle of the remuneration.
January 4, 1841.—The only paper read was the conclusion of one
commenced at a former meeting, by Dr. Alison, ‘‘On certain Physio-
logical Inferences which may be drawn from the study of the Nerves
of the Eyeball.” From the length of which paper the other communi-
cations were delayed. Sir Charles Bell at some length combated
the inferences drawn by the author.
January 18.—Professor Syme communicated a paper by John
Goodsir, Esq., M.W.S., ‘On the mode in which musket-balls and
other foreign bodies become enclosed in the ivory of the tusks of the
Elephant.”
In this paper, the author, after stating the various doubts and con-
tradictory opinions entertained by Camper, Blumenbach, Lawrence
520 Royal Society of Edinburgh.
and Cuvier on the subject, observed that the principal difficulty has
been to explain how a tusk—a non-vascular organ—can repair in-
juries which it has sustained, and e: pecially how shot-holes in its
parietes are filled up. He remarked that in proceeding to investigate
this subject two facts should be borne in mind; 1. that a tusk under-
goes no change from vital action in its tissue or configuration after
it is once formed; and, 2. that it is an organ of double growth, the ©
ivory being formed from without inwards, the cement from within
outwards. He then proceeded to state, that in all cases of wound of
the tusk-pulp, the latter ossifies round the wound as the first step to-
wards the separation of the injured portion from the system. The
ivory constituting this ossification he termed irregular, and an-
nounced its anatomical identity with the peculiar ivory which fills
the cavity of the tusk of the Walrus, and the teeth of the Cetacea,
consisting of central ramifying Haversian canals, of secondary me-
dullary tubes, and of terminal wavy bundles of Retzian tubes, inter-
spersed with irregular cells. The irregular ivory is limited in its
formation, which is terminated by the elosure of the orifices of the
Haversian canals, and the consequent separation of the enclosed
portion of ramified pulp, from the general system. After this closure
of the orifices of the Haversian canals, the irregular ivory assumes
the appearance of a mass covered with stalactitic processes, and its
surface stands in the same relation to the surface of the general pulp,
as to the internal surface of the general ivory of the tusk. Regular
ivory—that composed of undulating Retzian tubes perpendicular to
the surface of the pulp—new forms upon the surface of the irregular
ivory, and the latter at last becomes enclosed. When a musket-ball
passes across the cavity of a tusk, the wound of the surface of the
pulp ossifies, but the track does not necessarily do so. ‘There are
two exceptions, however, the author stated, to the non-ossification
of the track ; that part of it where the ball lodges, and the whole or
any part of it which may suppurate or form a sinus. In the first
case the irregular ivory forms an isolated hollow sphere around the
ball, and studded with stalactitic masses, such as have been figured
by Ruysch, &c., and specimens of which were exhibited to the So-
ciety ; in the second it assumes the form of a tube or irregular shell
leading to one of the shot-holes.
Mr. Goodsir then went over in detail the various kinds of wounds
which the Elephant’s tusk might sustain, as observed by himself and
described by others. Foreign bodies may enter the tusk from above,
through the base of the pulp, without wounding the ivory. A case of
this kind is described by Mr. Combe in the Philosophical Transactions.
A ball may enter through the free portion of the tusk, and the hole
become closed by the protruding portion of the ossified pulp, and va-
rious curious appearances may present themselves, according as the
ball may lodge in the opposite wall, or sink below the level of the shot-
hole, or be left behind it by the advance of the tusk. Balls or spear-
heads may also penetrate the tusk through its socket, and these are
the wounds which have so much puzzled anatomists. In such cases,
the hole, when filled up, is closed by the ossification of the pulp in-
Wernerian Natural History Society. 521
ternally, and by the application to this externally of cement, formed
by the follicle of the socket, which, although wounded, was proved
by specimens to be able occasionally to perform its function,—a task
which is generally completed by the advance of the hole opposite
another portion of the membrane. When the hole is not completely
closed, the attempt to accomplish it is exhibited in the protrusion of
' portions of ossified pulp, and in the rounded and tubercular appear-
ance of the perforated cement. It was also stated that fractures of
the enclosed portion of the tusk are healed by the same process,
without any reproduction of true ivory, and that after all severe
wounds the growth of the organ is stunted, so that the portion
formed after the injury is of diminished diameter. From the whole
investigation of the subject, Mr. Goodsir concluded that doubts
might be removed and contradictory opinions reconciled by bearing
in mind the following facts: 1. that atusk is an endogenous as well
as an exogenous organ; 2. that the pulp ossifies round foreign
bodies ; and, 3. that the membrane of the follicle plays an important
part in all wounds of the tusk through the socket.
Professor Traill communicated an analysis of the Berg Meal, from
Umea, Lapmark. It was discovered about 100 miles west of Umea,
and being subjected to various tests, was found to be composed of
22 organic matter, combustible.
Diels silicas
5°31 alumina.
0°15 oxide of iron.
»
98°59
Loss.
100:
When subjected to a high magnifying power, it was found to exhibit
imperfect fragments of Ehrenberg’s Infusoria ; and some portions of
it examined in a similar manner by Dr. Greville, confirmed Dr. Traill’s
opinion of an animal origin; while at the same time he discovered a
few forms of those minute Algz which contain silex.
WERNERIAN NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.
November 14, 1840.—The following Gentlemen were elected the
Office-Bearers for the ensuing year :—
President, Robert Jameson, Esq., F.R.SS.L. & E., Prof. of Nat.
Hist. in the University of Edinburgh.
Vice-Presidents, Dr. Walter Adam; Dr. T. S. Traill, F.R.S.E. ;
W. A. Cadell, Esq, F.R.SS.L. & E.; Dr. Robert Hamilton, F.R.S.E.
Secretary, Dr. Pat. Neill, F.R.S.E.— Assistant Secretary, T.9J.
Torrie, Esq., F.R.S.E.—Treasurer, A. G. Ellis, Esq.—Librarian,
James Wilson, Esq., F.R.S.E.—Assistant Librarian, R. J. H. Cun-
ningham, Esq.—Painter, P. Syme, Esq.—Assistant, W. H. Towns-
end, Esq. .
Council, Dr. Robert Graham, F.R.S.E.; Sir William Newbigging,
I.R.S.E.; David Falconar, Esq.; Dr. Robert Paterson; Edward Forbes,
522 Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society.
Esq.; Robert Stevenson, Esq., F.R.S.E.; David Milne, Esq., F.R.S.E.;
John Stark, Esq., F.R.S.E.
Met in the University, on the 12th of Dec., Professor Traill in
the Chair, when there were read interesting notes of an expedition
to the Sutledge and in the Himmalehs, by Mr. Jameson, assistant-
surgeon in the Honourable Company’s Service, and nephew of the
Professor of Natural History in the University.—A paper on the
frozen soilof North America, by Dr. Richardson, of Arctic celebrity.
It appears that, during the past years, 1838 and 1839, pits were dug
at the different fur stations of the Hudson’s Bay Company, and the
temperature tried with thermometers sent from England. Near York
Factory the soil was found frozen to the great depth of seventeen
feet ; but the average yearly freezing at most of the stations does not
exceed two or three feet.
Mr. Goodsir read a paper ‘ On certain peculiarities in the struc-
ture of the Short Sun-fish (Orthagoriscus Mola).”
The author first described a tough, white tissue, which envelopes
the whole body of the animal, and which is converted into gela-
tine by boiling. Under the microscope it is seen to be composed
of a congeries of primitive cells, with nuclei and nucleoli. No
true dermis can be seen, and the gelatinous vesicular tissue, which
varies from half an inch to six inches in thickness, and which con-
tains in its substance the peripheral parts of the cartilaginous ske-
leton, must be looked upon as the true skin, or more correctly,
as a mass of the primitive vesicular tissue of the embryo-fish which
has never been converted into fibrous tissue. ‘The author next al-
luded to the peculiar tail of the Sun-fish, and explained the arrange-
ment of the skeleton upon which this depends, viz. the stunting of
the spinal column, which terminates in simple coccygeal vertebre,
each of the caudal fin rays being supported upon free interspinous
bones, the whole arrangement exhibiting a natural analysis of the
tail in the class of Fishes. He then adverted to the total deficiency
of the lateral muscles of the spine and of the muscles of the abdomen,
and showed that the want of the former was supplied by the enor-
mous development of the muscles of the dorsal and anal fins. Lastly,
the author alluded to the embryonic condition of the tissues in the
order of Fishes to which the Orthagoriscus belongs, and to the exist-
ence of certain general teleological laws, viz. the progressive deve-
lopment, and the arrest of development, of tissue in the animal series,
and the subordination of tissue to form.—Dr. 'Traill laid on the table
some large and beautiful specimens of carbonate of baryta, from a
new locality, nm North Wales. This mineral is found in considerable
veins, traversing the clay-slate which lies below the carboniferous
limestone, between Holywell and Denbigh, and it is worked for the
purpose of being mixed up with white-lead paint.
DEVON AND CORNWALL NATURAL HISTORY SOCIETY.
The Members of the Devon and Cornwail Natural History Society
met for the first time on Monday evening, the 4th of January, in
their new rooms, at the Royal Union Baths, Plymouth. There was
a.crowded attendance of Members and their friends, amongst whom
Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society. 523
were many ladies resident in the town and neighbourhood. This
Society has been established about three years, and numbers above
a hundred Members. Lectures are delivered weekly during the six
summer months, and monthly conversaziones held during the winter.
Zoological, Botanical, Geological and Statistical Sections have been
formed, which meet at stated periods, and from which much valuable
‘local information may be anticipated. Lieut.-Col. Hamilton Smith,
€
K.H., K.W., F.R.S., F.L.S., &c. &c. &c., the well-known naturalist,
is the President of the Society.
Captain Creyke, R.N., one of the Vice-Presidents, was requested
to preside on this occasion.
Capt. Creyke, on being called to the chair, mentioned the encouraging
prospects of the Society on the opening of their new rooms at the com-
mencement of the new year, and the pleasing business of the evening,
the presentation of the portrait of their highly talented and esteemed
President.
A testimonial relative to this gratifying object having been read by Mr.
Markes, as Secretary of a Committee appointed for the purpose, Mr. G. W.
Soltau congratulated the Society upon having obtained a rcom so well qua-
lified for the delivery of its Lectures, and possessing such excellent accom-
modation for the reception of the Museum, which he hoped at no very di-
stant period would rival any in the West of England, and in a situation so
accessible to country subscribers and to all who might visit the neighbour-
hood ; and alluded to the advantages of such Societies from that friendly
feeling which is engendered amongst all classes in the search of truth and
investigation of nature.
* Plymcuth,”’ observed Mr. Soltau, “ presents peculiar attractions for the
formation of a Natural History Society, when we reflect that we are situated
in one of the largest harbours of England, which daily offers additions to
our Museum, obtained from every quarter of the globe ; that we are situated
in the midst of the most extensive mining district in Britain, and that our
soil produces some of the rarest specimens of the vegetable world. We have
now a place suitable for the reception of those wonders of nature, and which
is at all times open to any individual who may take pleasure in their inves-
tigation; and allow me specially to remark, that we are most ready at all
times to further and assist the most humble inquirer after knowledge. Allow
me now, in behalf of several of the Members of this Institution, to present
the portrait of Lieut.-Col. Hamilton Smith to this Society. His name, his
talents, his acquirements, are too well known here, are too well known
wherever science is appreciated or knowledge sought, to require any remarks
from me. Long, long may the original of that portrait remain amongst us,
to benefit us by his counsel, to aid us by his advice, and add lustre to the
Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society !”
The Chairman, having warmly expressed his sense of the talents and
worth of the President, and the obligations which he had conferred upon
the Society, the adoption of the testimonial proposed by the Committee ha-
ving been carried by acclamation, the Chairman resigned the chair to Licut.-
Col. Hamilton Smith, who delivered the following address :—
** Gentlemen,—At length we have the pleasure of meeting in our new lo-
eality ; in a situation where I[ trust the Society will long continue to flourish
in zeal and unanimity, with advantage to the studious portion of these towns
and honour to itself. The situation where we are now assembled is one of
the most convenient that could be selected, for Members residing at opposite
distances will find it nearly central. The space we already possess, with
the additional rooms which we shall obtain on or before next Midsummer,
524 Devon and Cornwall Natural History Society.
will supply all the accommodation the Society can reasonably want for some
years ; and should the pursuit of natural history become so prosperous that
by that time our space within this building should become insufticient, Iam
sure every Member present will admit such a result would be one of con-
gratulation more than regret. As far as my own opinions are concerned,
I feel we are now in possession of a Lecture Room sufficient for the wants
of the Society, and of additional space for the exhibition of our geological and
mineralogical specimens, for a Committe Room and Library, and for a Store
Room, all on one floor, exclusively tenanted by ourselves, in a handsome
building and remote from noisy interruptions. I deem it a favourable omen,
that on this day of our first assembling here the Meeting should be graced
by the presence of ladies. Here let us hope that we shall often be again
honoured by their presence ; nay, more, that they will deem it time well em-
ployed, occasionally to come and participate in some branches of our pur-
suits. Here we may look forward, in the course of next August, to find a
portion of the British Association, such, for example, as the Medical Section,
promulgating and discussing some of those immensely important discoveries
which the zeal and profound abilities of the first men of their class in Eu-
rope are constantly bringing forward on occasion of their Annual Meetings;
and before I proceed, I beg to announce to the Society, that I have received
an official communication from the Plymouth Council, appointed to make the
preparatory arrangements,—a communication which the Secretary will have
the goodness to read to you in the course of this evening. But to proceed:
it is in this room I fondly hope the Society will pursue, with renovated spirit,
the several subjects of inquiry embraced by its Sections: here Zoology and
Botany will receive their due share of attention; Geology and Mineralogy
will be carried on with that enlightened zeal which is already beginning to
bear fruit in the vicinity. Here, as soon as fit elements can be created, I
shall be anxious to propose the formation of an Agricultural and Horticul-
tural Section, with a view of spreading in these counties, among the smaller
proprietors and agriculturists, information on the progress made in other
districts and abroad.”
The President then expressed the sincere gratification he felt at the spon-
taneous and valuable testimony of approbation of his exertions in the cause
of science, and of personal regard which he had received.
The letter from the Local Council stated that the British Association would
visit these towns in the early part of the ensuing autumn, and that the libe-
ral support of the nobility and gentry of the two counties was looked for-
ward to with confidence by the Council.
Mr. J. C. Beliamy, one of the Curators, announced the following dona-
tions to the Society since the last Meeting :—
A valuable collection of Minerals, from Sir George Magrath; Fossils,
Minerals, Birds and Shells, Rev. W. S. Hore; Minerals, W. R. Newton,
jun.; Land Shells of Devon and Cornwall, Rev. C. A. Johns; Coral,
Lieut.-Col. H. Smith; Ornithorhynchus paradoxus, Capt. Smith; Fossils,
Dr. Tripe; Birds, Mr. A. Pincombe; Birds, Rev. F. Lyte ; Grasses, &c.,
Adj. Stevens, R.M.
The Rev. C. A. Johns, F.L.S., rose and said, “‘ I cannot allow the even-
ing to pass without proposing a resolution, which I am confident will meet
with the cordial support of every Member present. We are all aware that
the very being of a Natural History Society depends upon its Museum ; for
without the opportunity of constantly referring to specimens, neither the
tyro nor the proficient in natural history can expect to derive much benefit,
Through the kindness of our numerous Members our Museum already con-
tains a great number of specimens ; but this is not enough, for without order
and arrangement their value is greatly diminished. ‘This desirable object
was effected, so far as space would allow, in our late rooms, and for this we
Miscellaneous. 525
are indebted to our Curators. Within the last fortnight, however, every
case with its contents has been removed, and the specimens re-arranged.”
Mr. Johns concluded by moving thanks to the Curators, which was car-
ried.
The Rev. W. S. Hore, F.L.S., F.G.S, in returning thanks on behalf of
himself and colleague, said that the requisite time and labour had been most
readily and willingly given. ‘ We only regret,” he added, “that the limited
means of the Society prevented us from making a more splendid display
this evening, though the additional labour might to us have been sensibly
increased. Numerous specimens of rare Mammals and Birds are in our
drawers, which the expense of mounting alone prevented us from displaying
amongst our other treasures. I would also beg to remind the Members that
the geological and mineralogical specimens possessed by the Society are not
exposed to view in consequence of the room intended as the Museum for
that branch of Natural History not having yet been prepared for their re-
ception. When exhibited, they will prove that much attention has been
paid to the geology of this and the neighbouring county by the Geological
Section.”” Mr. Hore then alluded to the advantages of the location which had
been selected, and which, independentiy of the increased accommodation,
would afford facilities to such residents in Devonport and Stonehouse as
might feel inclined to join the Society, which already presented encouraging
prospects of increase.
Mr. J.C. Bellamy also returned thanks, and acknowledged the valuable
assistance which had been received from Mr. Sampson, and from Mr. Pin-
combe, the Preserver to the Society.
Votes of thanks were also passed to Mr. P. F. Bellamy, Treasurer, and Mr.
R. Saunders, Secretary.
MISCELLANEOUS.
Dianthus plumarius.—Since the publication of my note upon this
plant in the ‘Annals of Nat. Hist.’ vi. 313, Mr. Dillwyn has been so
kind as to send for my inspection another specimen of Dianthus,
gathered by him on July 13, 1809, at ‘* Black Rock, about a mile
from Cork,” in company with Mr. Drummond, Mr. Jos. Woods and
Dr. Leach. ‘This specimen turns out to be the true D. plumarius,
which will therefore retain its place in the Flora of Ireland. It is
singular that the only specimen seen by Mr. Mackay, and expressly
referred to by him, should be different from those gathered from the
rock by the above gentlemen.—Cuartzs C. Basinerton.
Salicaria luscinioides.—Since our record of the occurrence of this
species in Cambridgeshire, we have been favoured with a communi-
cation from Joseph Clarke, Esq., of Saffron Walden, stating that he
possesses one example of this Warbler, and that another is in the
collection at the Museum of Saffron Walden. From other circums
stances that have come to our knowledge, there is reason to believe
this is not so rare a bird in the British Islands as might be supposed,
and has very probably been undistinguished from Salicaria arundi-
nacea.
The Tomtits and the Beehives.—‘‘ One of our lads came to us one
526 Miscellaneous.
morning with a face full of importance, to inquire if we were aware
of the depredations that the Tomtits were committing on the Bee-
hives. He had, he said, been watching them for some time, and
the way in which the Tits proceed is to strike hard with their bills
on the boards on which the hives are placed; this noise awakens
the bees, who come forth to learn from whence it proceeds, and their
artful and merciless assailants immediately pounce upon and kill all
who are not fortunate enough to escape, and either eat them on the
spot or fly off with them to a neighbouring tree or shrub, and there
devour them; and in this way great numbers are destroyed. ‘The
child further told us that he had witnessed the same attacks on his
father’s bees at their cottage among the woods, and that his parents
are in the habit of setting traps for the cannibals, and he requested
to be furnished with mouse-traps; these were given to him, and he
placed them on the board at the mouth of each hive, and has already
succeeded in killing five or six of the felons, who have thus paid with
their lives for their murderous thievery.”—From a Correspondent in
West Kent *.
Larus glaucus :—Larus capistratus.—Mr. $8. Mummery, of Bath-
road, Margate, informs us of his having shot at Kingsgate, on the 6th
of January (the weather being snowy with a strong easterly wind), a
Glaucous Gull, one of the finest specimens he had ever seen, a male
in full plumage, and now in the Margate Museum.—Also that two
fine specimens of the Brown-headed Gull had been captured; one of
them having been shot at Westgate-bay, between Margate and Bir-
chington. This was alone and very tame, allowing Mr. Mummery’s
friend, who shot it, to approach very near before it attempted to fly.
The other was shot by himself near Kingsgate. Both are males:
one of these is now in the museum, and the other is for sale. In
reference to Mr. Jenyns’s remark that the food and nidification of
this Gull are unknown, Mr. Mummery states that they feed on
small fish that are near the water’s edge, such as dace, &c., also on
shrimps and worms. ‘Their nests they build in the high cliffs of
Dover, where specimens in full plumage can be obtained in the
spring; as also their eggs, by lowering a man over the cliffs. The
birds are to be seen flying about half-way up in great abundance.
Mr. Mummery offers, in the exercise of his occupation as a col-
lector, to furnish those who may apply to him with nearly the whole
of the aquatic birds in their different stages of plumage, with their
eggs, in exchange for inland birds.
A strange News-Carrier.—A friend lately arrived from sea has
furnished us with the following information, copied from a shipping
* [Our esteemed correspondent will find that Mr. Yarrell (Birds, vol. i.
341) states of the Marsh Titmouse, that ‘it is said to be an enemy to bees ;””
and mentions, under Parus coeruleus, an item in a churchwarden’s account
for seventeen dozen of Tomtits’ heads. They are said to crush the bees with
great adroitness transversely in their beak repeatedly, so as to escape being
stung.—Ep. ]
Miscellaneous. 527
report at St. Helena :—‘‘ The brig Memnon, belonging to Nantz,
when off the Cape of Good Hope, caught an Albatros, having a rib-
bon round its neck, with a quill sealed at both ends, containing a slip
of paper with the following words, viz. ‘Ship Leonidas of Salem,
bound to New Zealand, 74 days out, latitude 40° south, longitude
26° east.’ The Leonidas, Eagleston master, sailed from this port
(Salem, Massachusetts) on the 9th of August, 1839, and this is
the first intelligence from her.”—Essew (Massachusetts) Register,
Feb. 1840.—J. M.
Locusts at Sea.—The Essex (Massachusetts) Register publishes
the following account, on authority of a letter from the mate of the
brig Levant, of Boston, to his friend in Beverly, dated Montevideo,
Jan. 17, last port. The mate writes, that after having encountered a
severe gale on the 13th September, when in latitude of 18° north, and
the nearest land being over 450 miles, they were surrounded for two
days by large swarms of Locusts. of a large size; and in the after-
noon of the second day, in a squall from the north-west, the sky was
completely black with them. They covered every part of the brig
immediately, sails, rigging, cabin, &c. It is alittle singular how they
could have supported themselves in the air so long, as there was no
land to the north-west for several thousand miles. Two days after-
wards, the weather being moderate, the brig sailed through swarms
of them floating dead upon the waters.—J. M., March 1840.
Santa Cruz.— The travelling in Santa Cruz is rapid and easy,
and the evening drives through the picturesque valleys in the neigh-
bourhood of West End, afford a luxurious enjoyment, even for
invalids.
*«On the top of the spiral rod of the cabbage-palm I have fre-
quently observed a handsome gray bird, somewhat less than a thrush,
called the Chincherry, Like the king-bird of North America, it is
said to mock even the hawk, and to assert its dominion over all the
fowls of the air. Humming-birds and bright little barbets are seen
contending for the blossomed sweets of the yellow cedar; a sly-
looking black bird, in shape like a jay, and generally called the
black witch, abounds in the hedges; quails and minute doves are
numerous, and a small species of bittern is often seen floating along
over the lower grounds of the island. Lastly, the brown pelicans,
on the sea-coast, flopping lazily over the waters, and ever and anon
diving for their prey, are as numerous as gulls on the coast of Great
Britain. It may be well to observe that the southern part of Santa
Cruz is an extensive plain, I believe of shell-limestone formation.
The highlands, composed of an indurated clay, conspicuously strati-
fied, and tossed into various angles by some vast impulse from below,
form the northern barrier; and very beautiful is their undulation.
The loftiest of these hills is Mount Eagle, which rises 1200 feet
above the level of the sea. An hour’s ride from West End brings
you to the top of Prospect or Bodkin Hill, from which there is a
magnificent bird’s-eye view both of the hills and plains, all, with
528 Miscelluneous.
little exception, under careful sugar cultivation, But it is on the
sea-shores of Santa Cruz that the American or English visitor will
probably find his greatest amusement. The large blushing conks
and other shells which strew the beach; the corals, madrepores,
sea-fans, and sponges of many definite and curious shapes, not to
mention the ‘ soldier-crabs,’ dressed in regimentals of purple and
scarlet, and inhabiting every empty shell they can find, cannot fail
to attract the attention of the lovers of nature, even when, like my-
self, they have little pretensions to science. Yet it must be con-
fessed that all these rarities are nothing in comparison with the
fishes.
«The fish-market at West End is held under some cocoa-nut trees,
on the shore, a little before noon, every day. To watch the arrival
of the boats on these occasions, and to examine the live fish, before
they are taken out, or after they are laid on the grass, under the
shade, is a source of almost endless amusement. ‘The variety of the
kinds, and the brightness of their colours, are truly surprising. I
know only their vulgar names, and vulgar indeed they are; but I
cannot do justice to my theme without specifying the grunt, striped
with alternate lines of yellow and purple; the goat, pink and silver ;
the doctor, of burnished copper; the Welshman, pink with yellow
stripes; the Aznd, white with red and brown spots; the rock-hind,
green with brown spots; the parrot, dark brown, blue, and yellow ;
the silk-fish, of a bright pink; the blare-eye, pink with a prodigious
white eye; the Spanish hog, bright yellow and brown; the angel,
of the finest gold and purple; to which list might be added a multi-
tude of others. These fishes are generally from one to two pounds in
weight, and with others of a larger dimension, but not so splendid,
are generally good for the table—no small resource even for the
poorer inhabitants of Santa Cruz. Our friend, Dr. Griffith, an able
naturalist from the United States, who was with us on the island,
was very successful in preserving these gaudy creatures, without
destroying their colour. I understand that he has since presented
his collection to one of the scientific institutions in Philadelphia.” —
A Winter in the West Indies, by Joseph John Gurney, pp. 14—16.
St. Thomas.—‘‘ Perhaps the greatest object of curiosity in this
island is a prodigious specimen of the Bombax Seva {Ceiba ?], or silk
cotton-tree, which grows about two miles to the westward of the town.
This tree, which bears a light foliage and pods full of silky cotton
(suitable, we are told, for the manufacture of hats), loses its leaves
once in the year. In the present instance it was quite bare—its
trunk about fifty feet in circumference, of a contorted shape, with
high thin battlements or projections,—its vast branches, spreading
to a great distance, at right angles with the trunk, and shooting out
others nearly at right angles with themselves, some parts of it en-
cumbered with enormous knots. This tree is of African descent ;
the specimen now described may fairly be called a vegetable mon-
ster. We were amused by observing upon it the works of a species
of ant, called the wood-louse. ‘The central city of these little crea-
tures occupied a fork formed by two of the branches; and from this
_ Meteorological Observations. 529
point streets or avenues were seen diverging over the tree in every
direction, all teeming with a busy population.”’—Jdzd, pp. 29, 30.
Dominica.—‘‘ The zoology of Dominica is quite interesting. ‘The
wild boar is found in the woods; a species of boa constrictor is also
met with, and not unfrequently pays a fatal visit to the poultry-
yard. Paroquets are numerous, and several kinds of humming-
birds abound. Immense numbers of land-crabs, at certain seasons,
afford excellent food for all who take the trouble of catching them.
The same may be said of the crapeaus, very large frogs, which fre-
quent the pure, running waters, and are, as we can testify, an ex-
cellent article of diet, the meat tasting like that of a chicken. But
it is the vegetable luxuriance of this island which is the most striking
to the eye of a stranger, far exceeding anything that we have else-
where witnessed, except, perhaps, in some parts of Jamaica. Innu-
merable shrubs, plants and trees, novel to us, with broad-leaved
creepers of various kinds, cover the hills with a remarkable depth
of verdure. The most beautiful of these productions is the tree-fern,
which grows to the height of twenty or even thirty feet, and waves
its bright green feathers over the whole scenery of the island.’’—
Ibid, pp. 77, 78.
METEOROLOGICAL OBSERVATIONS FOR DESC. 1840.
Chiswick.— Dec. 1. Hazy: overcastand mild. 2. Very fine. 3. Frosty: fine.
4. Sharp frost: overcast. 5,6. Hazy. 7. Overcast. 8. Rain. 9. Frosty:
clear, 10. Thawing: hazy. 11. Hazy. 12,13. Overcastand cold. 14. Sharp
frost. 15. Dry frosty air. 16. Overcast: snowing. 17. Snowing: cloudy :
severe frost at night. 18. Frosty: overcastandcold. 19. Hazy: rain. 20,21.
Overcast and cold. 22—924. Severe frost. 25. Intense frost: Dense fog. 26.
Thick hoar frost. 27—29. Foggy. 30. Clear: cloudy: rain at night. 31.
Cloudy: clear and fine.
The mean temperature of this month was lower than that of any December
within at least the last forty years.
Boston.—Dec. 1. Cloudy: rain early a.m. 2—4. Fine. 5—7. Cloudy. 8.
Rain: rainearly a.m. 9. Fine. 10—13. Cloudy. 14. Cloudy: snow p.m.
15. Cloudy: snow a.m. 16. Snow. 17,18, Cloudy. 19, Rain. 20, 21.
Cloudy. 22—24. Fine. 25—29. Cloudy. 30. Fine: rainr.u. 31. Fine.
This is the coldest December since 1829.
Applegarth Manse, Dumfries-shire—Dec. 1. Raw but fair, 2,3. Fine and
fair. 4. Slight showers. 5,6. Drizzling. 7. Wet and stormy. 8. Fair, but
cloudy. 9,10. Fair, but wet preceding night. 11—13. Fair throughout.
14—16. Hard frost. 17. Thaw, with slight drizzle. 18. Frost again. 19.
Slight frost a.m. : drizzle. 20. Frost: Aurora Borealis. 2!—24. Frost. 25.
Frost a.m.: thaw pM. 26. Frostagain, butcloudy. 27. Thaw s.m.: cloudy
anddark. 28. Frost but slight. 29. Frost—moderate. 30. Thaw and snow.
31. Raw and drizzly.
Sun shone out 21 days. Rain fell 9 days. Snow 1 day. Frost 14 days.
Wind north | day. North-north-east 1 day. North-east 7} days. East-north-
east 1 day. East 4 days. East-south-east 3 days. South-east 3days. South-
south-east 1 day. South 1 dav. South-west 34 days. West south-west 1 day.
West 2 days. North-west 2 days.
Calm 12 days. Moderate 8 days. Brisk 6 days. Strong breeze 1 day.
Boisterous 4 days.
Mean temperature of the month.......... s Ge
Mean temperature of December 1839 ... 34 9
Mean temperature ofspring-water ......... 42 -16
Ann. & Mag. N. Hist. Vol. vi., Suppl. 2M
suvayy '26-0 | S8-
Lis
GY.
Ot-
AN*MS
“AN
"aN
“ON
“a
“aN
“a
“aN
"aN
“AN
“aN
“as
°aN
“HN
“MN
“MN
"HN
“AN
“ON
“HN
‘a
“as
“MS
°N
“MNN
*“MNN
“ANG
“AN
"N
"AND
“MN
-E 2-00 /2-VE
“MNAA |
“IVA °AS|
Iok-92'G6-LE| -1 | 8-86
GS0-0€ |9Z0-0€
96-08
€8-62 | 21-62%
LL-6@ | 9%-0€
Pe-0€ | L1-0€
€%-0€ | O£-0€
0G-0€ | 89-08
6S-0© | aP-0€
C£.08 | PE-0€
££-08 | ST-0€
V1-0€ | £1-0€
| G%.0€ | 9€-0€
gf.0€ | PE-0€
10-0€
28-66 | 89-6%
PL-6% | 18:62
C8.6% | 28-62
16.62 | 11-08
ZE-08 | 64-08
QZ-0£ | $Z-0£
1€-0€ | 8Z-0€
6-08 | OL-0£
66-62% | £6:6@
£8-62 | 99-62%
C9-62 | 8V-6%
ZEA] | £6-8%
01-62 | ££:-64
69-62 | 06:62
OT-0€ | 91-08
SL-0€ | Zz-08
ZE-0€ | SC-0F
£E-0€ | S0-0€
88-62% | 89-6%
*uojsog
‘artys |
“SOL 480g
-uinq |
E
‘urd [
HOTASTY YY
suopuo’y]
“aa1ys
“SO 11} UN (]
of eee
EG toe
9% aise
8% |Z1-0
9Z tes
oZ eee
8Z Rae
8 ee
cz ate
87 ee
ceé |00-0
6% eee
LZ eee
(Org ses
9 ft
CZ ees
Cz a
SZ O0f-0
ee eee
c 7
9¢ /
ge oe
ce Fae
re a
ce (0S-0
ce | eee
PE eee
ee mit
9f eee
OV eee
CV ees
“wt 6 y
2g fou 28
ee Ee
©
“yutod °
MI
"UL
“PUTA
*19}SISAI-J[IS :
‘20g *AoY : UOpUuOT
"ul'd $8 "ule 6
“aI TYSs-solLUn¢y
“JIIDULO ULI YF,
8L-6% | 690-0€ | OS1-0€ | 1Z1-0€ | ‘uray
6P-62 | €L8-6z | 066-62 | 988-62 | “1E C
G0-0€ | VOI-0£ | Z1P-0F | 9OV-0F | ‘oF
16-62% | 8VZ-0€ | 90£-0£ | 9SZ-0€ | °6z
OI-0€ | SLZ-0€ | OOP-0€ | SOP-vE | *9z
0f-0€ | £S-0€ | VP9-0€ | 999-08 | *Lz
03-08 | €S¢9.0€ | $69-0€ | Z9S-0€ | ‘oz
£0-0€ | 80€-0€ | 99£-0€ | 9ZF-0€ | °Sz
[8-62 | 880-0£ | ZOT-0£ | OOT-0€ | “Fz
06-62 | SS0.0€ | 6L1-0€ | 9L1.0€ | “€z@
O1-0€ | SSZ.0€ | 628-08 | PFE.0€ | °ss
00-0€ | LVZ-0€ | COE-0£ | Z9Z.06 | *1%
[9-6% | 9Z8-0€ | SOL-0€ | 078.6% | “0%
6£-62 | 6L9.62 | Vh9-62z | 889.62 | °61
90-62 | 005.6% | 009-62 | 19.6% | °SI
05-62 | 892.62 | Z9L.6% | ZLL.6z | “LT
98:6 | 818-62 | PSI-OF | ZET-0F | “91
86-62 | Z0Z-0€ | SPZ-0£ | 91Z-06 | “SI )
96-62 | L0Z-0€ | Lzz-0€ | 9£4-0F | “VI
00-0€ | 87-08 | LSZ-0€ | Z8z-06 | “fi
08-62 | 980-08 | S6L-O£ | PZ1-0€ | “SI
C9-62 | L68-62 | LV6-6% | 896.62 | “I
09-62 | 68-62 | 016-62 | 016.6% | ‘OT
9£-62 | 69-62 | €26-6z | 81-62 | *6 O
G6-8% | 628-62 | VEf-62 | 0£2-6% | °8
€V.62 | SEP-6z | L18-6% | g0g-6z | *L
6L-6Z | 810-08 | IZT-0€ | 981-08 | *9
96-62 | 0Gz-0€ | €SE-08 | 9OF.0€ | °S
G0-0€ | GLE.0€ | SOV-0€ | Og-0€ | ‘P
IL-0€ | €6P-0€ | C6¥-0€ | SES-0€ | “fF
69.62 | LET-0€ | 11€-08 | Sgi-o€ | °% C
VP.6c | 1Z6-6% | 866-6% | 096-62} ‘T
“Ul IL) curds 2a]
“W'e $8 ‘20g 'foy | “OFST
“UozsOog “yormstyg : uopue’y “yqUoyyy
josktgq
*LIJOUIOIVST
aurys-saefuncy ‘asunyyr yptonajddp 4p AVaNAG] “AN 4g pun ‘uojsog yo VIVAA ‘AN 49 {uopuoryT avau ‘younsiyy qv Ayars0g younynaysozy 343 fo
UIPLD) IY) JY NOSAWOH YT, “AL 29 : NOLUALOY APY “Aunjawoay quojsisspr ayy fig hyaid0g puhoy ayy fo stuaupindp ay2 yo appu suorvasasg¢) 70280j0L09}9 TA)
531
INDEX to VOL. VI.
——_--_<_-—
ACHATINA, on the ophragma of, 159.
Agassiz, Prof., on the glaciers of Switzer-
land, 350, 392, 396; on former glaciers
in Scotland, Ireland, and England, 501.
Agrilorhinus, on some new species of, 304.
Alcyone, Australian, 394.
Alder, J., on the genus Polycera, 3387.
Aleuteres, on some new species of, 309.
Allman, G. J., on the stinging peer y
of the lesser Weever-fish, 161.
Animalcules, on the nature of some, 148;
observations on, 161, 311; notice re-
specting, 318.
Animals, on the generative system of
some of the lower, 70.
Anniversary Address of the President of
, the Linnzan Society, 229.
Anopleura Britanniz, notice respecting,
318.
Anthony, J. G., on the Byssus of Unio,
77
Antilope, new, Mr. Ogilby on, 510.
Ants, descriptions of several exotic species
of, 81.
Arbutus, 385.
Areschoug’s Alge Scandinaviz, noticed,
472; De Hydrodictyo utriculato, no-
ticed, 473.
Arion, observations on the species of, 202.
Assam, animals of, 366, 450.
Astacus marinus, on the development of,
263.
Asteriadz, synopsis of the genera and
species of, 178, 275.
Asterinidz, synopsis of the genera and
species of, 288.
Asterope, description of the new genus,
Astropectinidz, synopsis of the genera
and species of, 180.
Aucklandia, description of, 474.
Babington, Ch. C., on a new British
species of Colymbetes, 53; on Lychnis
diurna and vespertina of Sibthorp, 56;
on the Flora of Ireland, 328; on Di-
anthus flumarius, 525.
Baboon, booted, 517.
Bainbridge, W., on new Cetoniade, 481.
Baines, H., Flora of Yorkshire reviewed,
215.
Balznoptera hoops, notice respecting, 72,
301.
Bankier, R. A., on Alcyone ruficollaris,
394.
Bark, supposed reproduction of, 335.
Becks, Dr., on the growth of Dicotyle-
donous Trees, 335.
Bees, destroyed by the Tomtit, 525.
Beetles, mummied, 482.
Berg Meal, on, 521.
Berkeley, Rev. M. J., on British Fungi,
355, 430.
Bird, description of the fossil remains of
a, 64.
Birds, notes on British, 73; on some new
species of Insessorial Birds, 304.
Bischoff, M., on the Lepidosiren, 466.
Blackwall, Mr., on the number of eyes
with which Spiders are provided, 229.
Blumenbach, J. F., notice of the late,
234.
Blyth, Mr., monograph of the species of
Ovis, 302.
Botanic Society, 393.
Botanical Society of London, proceedings
of, 148.
Botanical Travellers, information respect-
ing, 468.
Botany, physiological, report on the pro-
gress of, 136, 269, 330, 424.
Boussingault, M., experiments on vegeta-
tion, 137.
Bowerbank, J. S., on the structure of
fossil wood, 312.
Bowman, J. E., on some objections to the
theory attributing the natural terraces
of the Eildon Hills to the action of
water, 207; on fossil trees, 388; on
ancient glaciers, 346.
Braun, A., on the mode of growth of Ophio-
glossez, 62.
Brazil, on the fossil Fauna of, 318.
Bret, Rev. W. T., on Saxifraga umbrosa,
and the Kerry Saxifrages, 401.
British Museum, notices respecting the,
319.
Brocchia, remarks on the genus, 157. *
Brown, J., on birds from the Cotswold,
395.
Buch, L. von, on Spheronites and some
other genera from which Crinoidea ori-
ginate, 12.
Buckland, Rev. Prof., anniversary address
of, 484.
532
Burmanniacez, on some plants allied to
the, 229.
Cambium, Mirbel on, 330.
Cambridge, Philosophical Society of, 379.
Campelia Zanonia, on spiral formations
in the cells of, 42.
Cancliru, 395.
Capraja, flora of, 376.
Carabide, 351.
Carabideous insects, descriptions of some,
254.
Carebara, description of the new genus,
86.
Carinaria, on the nervous system of, 156.
Carinaria vitrea, remarks on, 259.
Cascellius, characters of several new spe~
cies of, 254.
Cells, vegetable, origin of, 330.
Cerapterus, descriptions of some new spe-
cies of, 297.
Cetoniade, new species of, 481.
Char, British, on, 439 ; Irish, 449.
Cheirotherum, 495.
Cheirotonus, description of the new genus,
300.
Christy, W.,jun., notice respecting the late,
230.
Clare, botanical excursion in, 382.
Clarke G., on the Coco de Mer, 408.
Clavagella balanorum, description of, 89.
Coco de Mer, 408.
Coleoptera, new species of, 53, 254, 297.
Colymbetes, on a new British species of,
53.
Conferva fluviatilis, on flannel composed
of, 228.
Conifer, on the porous cells of the, 43.
Conus, on the occurrence of two species
of, in the lias of Normandy, 292.
Copepoda, characters of several new ge-
nera of, 95.
Corallines, Dr. Johnston on, 374.
Corda’s Icones Fungorum, reviewed, 145.
Costus of Dioscorides, 474.
Couch, T., on a specimen of the oblong
Sunfish, 144.
Coward, C., notes on British birds, 74.
Crag, catalogue of shells from the, 243;
fossils of, 343.
Cricetomys, description of the new genus,
220.
Crinoidea, remarks on, 12.
Crisia aculeata, description of, 170.
Craistacea, decapod, contributions to the
history of the development of, 2638.
Cryptocrinites regularis, remarks on, 15.
Cunnningham, A., notice respecting the
late, 230.
Cyperacee, characters of some new genera
and species of, 45.
Darwin, Mr., on the insects collected by,
254.
INDEX.
Date palm, M. Mirbel on the roots of,
330.
Death Watch, on the structural charac-
ters of the, 480.
Decaisne, M., on the structure of the hairs
on the pericarp of certain plants, 257.
Decaisnia, on the genus, 52.
erbe of Fabricius, on the genus, 477.
Derby, Earl of, on the animals in his col-
lection, 509.
Desmaziéres’ Plantes Cryptogames de
France, noticed, 146.
Desmophyllum stellaria, description of,
100.
Devon and Cornwall Natural History So-
ciety, 522.
Devonshire, geology of, 485, 497.
Dianthus plumarius, occurrence of, 314.
Dickie, G., on the gemmez of Polygonum
viviparum, 55.
Diplacus, on the structure of the stigma in,
51.
Distoma hepaticum, ova of, 507.
Docophorus Prionitis, Denny, 327.
Doride, 338.
Drummond, J. L., on the equivocal gene-
ration of Entozoa, 101.
Dublin Natural History Society, 382.
Dutrochet, M., on the temperature of
vegetables, 76.
Echinide, on the sexes of, 156.
Edinburgh Botanical Society, 379.
Royal Society, 380.
Edwards, M. Milne, on the Lepidosiren,
466.
Eildon Hills, on the natura] terraces of
the, 207; ancient glaciers on, 346.
Elephants’ tusks, 519.
Elynanthus, new species of, 48.
Embryo in Scrophularia, in Zea Mays,
428.
Entomological Society, 479.
Entozoa, on the equivocal generation of,
101.
Equisetum, on Spiroidea in the cells of,
42 ; on the reproductive organs of, 235.
Ergot, Prof. Henslow on, 379.
Esenbeck, Nees von, on new genera and
species of Cyperacee, Restiacee and
Juncacee, 45.
Euplocamus, remarks on the genus, 317.
Excerpta Botanica, 62, 257.
Kiyton, T. C., on the British species of
Martes, 290.
Falco interstinctus, 373.
Falconer, Dr. H., on Aucklandia, a new
genus, 474.
Farcinia sinuosa, description of, 172.
Farn Islands, great Seal of the, 462.
Fauna, fossil, of Brazil, 318.
Ferns, on the arrangement and definition
of the genera of, 297.
'
;
}
.
a
SS eee ee
INDE X.
Ficus elastica, Prof. Meyen on, 425.
Fishes, on the mode of preparation of,
157; notice respecting fossil, 237 ; on
some new genera and species of, 006;
Scandinavian, 378; from the coast of
Ireland, 402; of Santa Cruz, 528.
Flora of Ireland, on early contributions
to the, 1, 126; of Yorkshire, reviewed,
215; of Shropshire, reviewed, 217 ;
Pesthinensis, noticed, 313.
Flustra Hibernica, description of, 172.
Forbes, E.,z00-geological considerations on
the freshwater Mollusca, 241; on Lottia
pulchella, 316; on the genus Euplo-
camus, 317 ; on the blood of the Nudi-
branchia, 317.
Fossil fauna of Brazil, 318; fossil fish,
237 ; shells, 243, 292 ; wood, structure
of, 312; vegetables, 487 ; insects, 495.
Fraser, Mr., characters of several new
species of Humming-birds, 151; of
some new species of Insessorial birds,
304,
Fries and Ekstrom on the fish of Scandi-
navia, 378.
Fungi, British, 355.
Galathza rugosa, on the development of,
266.
Gall, on a singular specimen of, 228.
Ganymeda, remarks on the genus, 158.
Garden, Botanical, 393.
Gardner, G., on the origin and direction
of the woody fibre in the stems of
Palms, 57.
Generation in plants, phenomena of, 426.
Geological considerations on the fresh-
water Mollusca, 241.
Geological Society, proceedings of the, 62,
386, 484.
Gilbert, D., notice of the late, 231.
Glaciers, effects of, 392, 396; traces of,
in Scotland, 396; former, in Great
Britain, 501; effects of, 503; of Swit-
zerland, 504.
Goodsir, J., on Elephants’ tusks, 519.
Gould’s Birds of Australia, noticed, 471.
Goshawk, on the habits of the, 74.
Gray, J. E., on the genus Pupina, 77 ;
on the Byssus of Unio, 78; on the his-
tory of Mollusca, 156; on the genus
Brocchia, 157 ; on the sexes of Limpets,
157; on the genus Ganymeda, 158;
on the Epiphragma of Achatina, 159 ;
synopsis of the genera and species of
the class Hypostoma, 175, 275 ; on Ca-
rinaria vitrea, 239; on the animal of
Hyria, 316; on some new land shells
from New Zealand, 317.
Gray, G. R., on a species of Warbler new
to Britain, 155; on a supposed new
‘ species of Tanysiptera, 237; ‘Genera
of Birds,’ H. E. Strickland on, 410.
533
Guiana, Mr. Schomburgk’s expedition to,
468.
Gulliver, G., on the ova of Distoma hepa-
ticum, and on corpuscles of the Cys-
ticerus, 507; on blood corpuscles, 514.
Gurney, J. J., on the West Indies, 527.
Gutch, Mr., on the Hoopoe and Little Stint,
236; Aquilegia vulgaris, 396,
Gymnoscheenus, new genus of plants, 47.
Hairs, on the structure of, in certain
plants, 257.
Halichzrus griseus, on, 462.
Hanley, S., on Irish Mollusca, 395.
Harcourt, Rev. V., on some animalcules
found at Nuneham, 311.
Hare, Irish, notice respecting the, 292.
Hassall, A. H., catalogue of Irish Zoo-
phytes, 166, 236.
Hawkshaw, J., on fossil trees, 386.
Helix, on two new species of, 317.
Helothrix, new species of, 45.
Hemicosmites pyriformis, remarks on, 14.
Henderson, J., on the structure of the
stigma in Menyanthes and Diplacus,
51; on the reproductive organs of
Equisetum, 235.
Henslow, Prof., on the diseases of Wheat,
379.
Hincks, Rev. T. D., on early contribu-
tions to the Flora of Ireland, 1, 126.
Hogg, J., on the river Sponge Insect, 315.
Hoopoe, notice respecting the, 159, 236.
Hope, Rev. F. W., on some mummied
beetles, 482 ; on new insects collected
in Assam, 299.
Horz Zoologice, Sir W. Jardine’s, 321.
Houtou, account of, 324.
Humming-birds, characters of several new
species of, 151.
Hyacinth and Columbine, on a white va-
riety of, 72.
HyasAraneus, on the development of, 267.
Hydrachne, occurrence of,in sea-water,98.
Hygrocrocis, Prof. Crivelli on, 398.
Hylobates leucogenys, notice respecting,
303.
Hypericum linearifolium, discovery of, in
England, 76,
Hypostoma, synopsis of the genera and
species of, 175, 275.
Hyria, on the animal of, 316.
Ichnology, 495.
Ichthyolites, Dr. Malcolmson and Mr.
Williamson on, 494, 495.
Ichthyosaurus, on the shape of the hind-
fin of, 62.
Icones Fungorum, noticed, 145.
Infusoria, occurrence of, in rock-salt, 76 ;
in plants, 344.
Insects, carabideous, descriptions of se-
veral new, 254; from Assam, 299;
monstrosities, 483.
534
Ireland, land and freshwater Mollusca of,
16, 109, 194; catalogue of the. Zoo-
phytes of, 166, 236; early history of
the Flora of, 1, 126, 328.
Isolepis, new species of, 46.
Isoschcenus, new species of, 49.
Jacquin, Baron, J. F., notice respecting
the late, 234.
Jardine, Sir W., on the genus Prionites,
321.
Juncacee, characters of some new genera
of, 45.
Keith, Rev. P., notice respecting the late,
232.
Kerry, botanical excursion in, 382.
Kestrel, fragilitas ossium in the, 74.
Kingfisher, on the habits of the, 75.
Labrus, new species of, 306.
Lagasca, Don Mariano, notice respecting
the late, 233.
Lagostomus trichodactylus, on the ana-
tomy of, 68.
Lampadius, M., on the vegetation of
wheat in different soils, 136.
Lankester, Dr. E., on a white incrustation
on stones, 476.
Laophonte, characters of the genus, 96.
Larva, discharged with urine, 483.
Lay, G. S. Lay, on the habits of a bird of
paradise, 150.
Leeds Philosophical Society, 385.
Leighton, W. A., notices in Botany, 62,
257; Flora of Shropshire, reviewed,
217; onthe structure of the hairs on
the achenia of Senecio vulgaris, 259.
Lemnacez, conspectus of the genera and
species of, 259.
Lepidosiren, on the, 466.
Lepralia 4-dentata, description of, 171.
Lias, on the occurrence of two species of
Conus in, 292.
Liége, fossils of, 500.
Limax, observations on the species of, 202.
Limestones of S. Devon, fossils of, 499.
Limpets, on the sexes of, 157.
Lindenberg, J. B., Species Hepathicarum,
noticed, 376.
Lindley, Prof., notice on the genus De-
caisnia, 52.
Link’s Hortus Berolinensis, noticed, 473.
Linnza, contents of the, 147.
Linnzan Society, proceedings of the, 228,
297, 474.
Locusts at sea, 527.
Lodoicea sechellarum, 408.
London Clay, on fossil remains from the,
64.
Lonsdale, W., on the geology of S. De-
von, 497.
Lottia pulchella, notice respecting, 316.
Lowe, Rev. R. T., on Parthenia, 511.
Lucanide, descriptions of several new,299.
INDEX.
Lychnis diurna, and vespertina, remarks
on, 56.
Lyell, C., on the occurrence of two spe-
cies of Conus in the ‘lias, or inferior
oolite of Normandy, 292.
Mackay’s Flora Hibernica, remarks on,
1, 126.
Mammal, description of the fossil remains
of a, 64.
Manures, on the mode of action of, 269.
Martes, remarks on the British species
of, 290.
Maycock, J. D, notice respecting the
late, 234.
McClelland, J., on the animals of Assam,
366, 440.
M’Coy, on rare fish from the coast of
Ireland, 402.
Melilotus arborea, notice respecting, 297.
Melobesia elegans, description of, 173, 236.
Menyanthes trifoliata, remarks on, 314.
Meteorological observations, 79, 239, 319,
399, 529.
Meyen, Prof. F. J., report on the progress
of Vegetable Physiology, 136, 269,
330, 424°; death of, 136; on the sup -
posed re-production of bark, 335.
Microscopical Society, proceedings of the,
311.
Miers, J., on some plants allied to the
Burmanniacee, 229.
Milvus regalis, on the occurrence of, 73.
Mimulus, on the structure of the stigma
in, 51.
Mirbel, researches on generative sap or
cambium, 330; on Zea Mays, 428.
Modena, Society of, 374.
Mollusca, catalogue of the fish, 16, 109,
194; on the history of, 156; consider-
ations on freshwater, 241.
Moraines, 393, 397, 504.
Morren, Prof., on Infusoria in plants, 344.
Morton’s Crania Americana, noticed, 469.
Motmots, Sir W. Jardine on the history
and habits of, 321.
Mummery, S., on birds from the Isle of
Thanet, 398.
Natural system in zoology and botany,
on the true method of discovering the,
184.
Natural terraces of the Eildon Hills, on
the origin of the, 207.
Nauplius, characters of the genus, 96.
Netherlands, Natural History of the Co-
lonies of, 474.
Niger expedition, 468.
Nonsense names, Dr. Leach, 423.
Norfolk, fossils of, 488.
Normandy, on the occurrence of two spe-
cies of Conus in the lias of, 292.
Nudibranchia, on the blood of, 317.
Ogilby, Mr., monograph of the hollow-
_— es
INDEX. 53
horned Ruminants, 221; observations on
Hylobates leucogenys, 303.
. Ophioglossez, on the mode of growth of,
62. :
Oplegnathus, new genus of Fish, 307.
Orthagoriscus oblongus, remarks on a
specimen of, 144; Mola, 522.
Osmoderma, on the genus, 481.
Ostracion, new species of, 308.
Ostracopoda, description of a new genus
of, 94.
Ovis, monograph of the species of, 302.
Owen, Prof. R., on the soft parts and on
the shape of the hind-fin of the Ichthyo-
saurus, 62; on fossil remains from the
London clay, 64; on the anatomy of
the Biscacha, 68; on the Lepidosiren,
466; on a dipterous larva, 483; on
fossil animals, 491.
Pagurus, on the metamorphoses of, 92,
264,
Paleontology, 491.
Palms, on the origin and direction of the
woody fibre in the stems of, 57.
Paradisea apoda, on the habits of, 150.
Parthenia, new genus of Mollusks, 511.
Payen, M., on the chemical composition
of woody substances, 140.
Peneus siphonaria, description of, 97.
Pentacerotide, synopsis of the genera
and species of, 275.
Phanerogamic plants, generation in the,
426.
Pheasants, on hybrid, 73.
Pheidole, a new genus of Ants, “87.
Philippi, Dr. A., zoological notices, 89.
Physophores, notice respecting, 156.
Plantes cryptogames de France, noticed,
146.
Plants, on spiral formations in the cells of,
35; on the nutrition and growth of,
136; on the structure of the hairs on
the pericarp of some, 257; generation
in, 426.
Polycera, Mr. Alder on, 337.
Polygonum viviparum, on the gemme of,
55.
Pontarachna punctulum, description of, 98.
Prionites, 417.
Psamathe, characters of the genus, 96.
Pteropus Assamensis, 368.
Puffinus Anglorum, occurrence of, 73.
Pulsation in Mollusca, 339, 341.
Pupina, remarks on the genus, 77.
Raia, species of, from the coast of Ire-
land, 405.
Rathke, H., on the history and develop-
ment of the Decapod Crustacea, 263.
Restiacee, characters of some new genera
' and species of, 45,
Richardson, Dr., remarks on a collection
of fishes, 306,
QO:
Rock-salt, on the Infusoria in, 76.
Rocks, striated and polished by glaciers,
505.
Rodent, on a new species of, 220.
Rotifer vulgaris, 345.
Royal Society of Edinburgh, 519.
Ruminants, monograph of the hollow-
horned, 221.
Russell, F., occurrence of Saxifraga um-
brosa in Ireland, 313.
Sadler’s, J., Flora comitatus Pesthinensis,
noticed, 313.
Salicaria luscinioides, 525.
Salmo Umbla, on, 439.
Salt-marshes, on the red colour of, 317.
Sap, generative, M. Mirbel on, 330.
Saxifraga umbrosa, on the occurrence. of,
in Ireland, 314.
Saxifrages, Kerry, Rev. W. T. Bree on
the, 401.
Schleiden, Prof. J., on spiral formations
in the cells of plants, 35 ; conspectus
of the genera and species of the Lem-
nacez, 259.
Schomburgk, Mr., notice respecting, 318.
Sciurus dimidiatus, description of, 304.
Scolia fulva, on, 482.
Seal of the. Farn Islands, 462.
Selby, P. J., on the Great Seal of the Farn
Islands, 462.
Serpent, description of the fossil remains
of a, 64.
Shells, catalogue of, from the Crag, 243 ;
on some new species of, 317.
Shuckhard, W. E., on Scolia fulva, 482.
Sigillariz, 389.
Silurus Singio, Mr. Wyllie on, 509.
Sinapis Cheiranthus, notice respecting,
314.
Smith, J., on the arrangement and defi-
nition of the genera of Ferns, 297.
Snipe, red-breasted, notice respecting the,
236.
Solenopsis, description of the new genus,
86.
Sowerby’s English Botany, noticed, 313.
Sphzronites, remarks on, 12.
Spiders, on the number of eyes in, 229 ;
trap-door, 479.
Spiral formations in the cells of plants,
observations on, 35.
Spirodela, description of the new genus,
262.
Spongilla fluviatilis, on the insect of, 315.
Sprengel, C., on the mode of action of
manures, 269.
Squirrel, new species of, 304.
Star-fishes, synopsis of the genera and
species of, 178.
Stibara, description of the new genus, 300.
Stigma, on the structure of the, 51.
Striz on rocks, caused by glaciers, 505.
536
Strickland, H. E., on the true method of
discovering the natural system in bo-
tany and zoology, 184; commentary
on Mr. G. R. Gray’s ‘Genera of Birds,’
410.
Sweeting, R. H., on a female Rorqual
Whale which was stranded at Char-
mouth, 72, 301.
Sylvia, on a species new to Britain, 155.
Syngnathus, new species of, 310.
Synonyms, multiplication of, 411.
Tanysiptera, remarks on a supposed new
species of, 237.
Taylor, W., notice on the Bokhara clover,
297.
Terraces, natural, 346.
Thoa Beanii, occurrence of, in Dublin
Bay, 167.
Thompson, W., catalogue of the land and
freshwater Mollusca of Ireland, 16,
109, 194; on British Char, 439.
Thyone, characters of the new genus, 97.
Tijdschrift voor Natuurlijke Geschiedenis,
noticed, 219.
Tissue, vegetable, cellular formation of,
from amorphous cambium, 330.
Torpedo emarginata, description of, 407.
Trachinus Vipera, on the stinging pro-
perty of, 16i.
Trachyderes, on a new species of, 479.
Trees, growth of, Dr. Becks on, 385; Van
Hall on, 836; Agardh on, 336; fossil,
386.
Tringa minuta, notice respecting, 236.
Trionyx Agyptiacus, 517.
Trochilus, new species of, 151.
Tuberacearum Monographia, noticed,146.
Tubulipora verrucaria, occurrence of, 171.
Tweedside Society, 381.
Typhlopone, observations on the genus, 81.
Unio, on the byssus of, 77.
Vasa scalariformia, 333.
Vaucheria, M. Unger on, 344.
Vegetable Physiology, report on,136, 269,
330.
INDEX.
Vittadinis, €., Monographia ereceas
rum, notice 146.
Viverrida, on some genera of, 78.
Wagner, R., on the generative system of
some of the lower animals, 70.
Waterhouse, G. R., on some recently pro-
posed genera of Viverride, 78; on a
new spccies of Rodent, 220; descrip-
tions of Carabideous insects, collected
by Mr. Darwin, 254; on a new species
of Squirrel, 304; on Carabideous in-
sects, 351.
Weever-fish, lesser, stinging properties of
the, 161.
Wernerian Natural History Society, 52i.
Westwood, J. O., on the genus Typhlo-
pone, with descriptions of several ex- »
otic genera of ants, 81; on a new spe-
cies of Cerapterus, 297; on the genus
Derbe, 477 ; on trap-door Spiders, 479;
on the Death-watch, 480.
Wheat, on the vegetation of, in different
soils, 186.
Willshire, Dr. W. H., on the nature of
some of the lower organized beings,
148.
Wood, S. V., catalogue of shells from the
Crag, 243; on the fossils of the Crag,
348.
Wood, fossil, on the structure of, 312.
Woody substances, chemical composition
of, 140.
Wydler, M., on the formation of the em-
bryo in Scrophularia, 426.
Zoé, the first state of Pagurus, 92.
Zoo-geological considerations on the
freshwater Mollusca, 241.
Zoological notices, 89.
Zoological Society, proceedings of, 68,
150, 219, 301, 507.
Zoological travellers, information respect-
ing, 468.
Zoophytes, Irish, catalogue of, 166.
Zunck, Dr., on the natural system of
plants, 376.
END OF THE SIXTH VOLUME.
PRINTED BY RiCHARD AND JOHN E. TAYLOR, RED LION COURT, FLEET STREUT.
yen i)
TAA F
A
- }
yi
a fae
—.
x
i A 5 Nz) “7 he
We
’ mtid 4 ay
¢ ayia m Ohas a), A
‘2 ;
‘ SAR Ven
Tivith ie 5 “ot
bee (i) maf i Z
¥) j
' 9
US Arey ’ ‘Pal -
ith
yt hy the
We Bal INS Ga
f
*
wy
sages
ne
j
j
,
i 4
a
fy ;
* ¥
x
‘ ‘
‘ }
{
¢
¥
>.
\
ne 4
4
ui ‘
‘ = pt
f i
i hi
{ j i Ae i
f jt
! t yy
, F aly
J \" pil
ii :
Ty Apt }
ray UPRT Sat ee
’ f ) Al |
A A 4 pW Ads ad
ree OV CLARE Pog A eT
eee te eae eh A
it
it
ues
ASP vy.
i ey lk 44
Aes wet
x The nage hy ce
P ’
fon
r us Pye
r est ope
4 7 STN abe
ae . ey
ya v4. b His
Pe wie heidi td
Vivaah
; ;
a dk Vener
ni yh ’
“
ie
5
‘
Mes 2s jt
Oe rt
; 3
{
y
*
5
’
7
Gs
A Vhlaiah
4 ¥ “J
J
aod t } ‘a »,
¢
f ’
es
hs
eh »
’
‘
f sah
‘ i.
RAT ie ae ;
: n is
\ , ek
, {
1 \ '
f
\
‘ 3
" ;
, ¥) }
1 y